Hfyt  Htfararp 

of  the 

Unibensitp  of  J^ortf)  Carolina 


Eenan  Jfflemorial  Collection 

3n  Jflemorp  of 

fflffltlltam  &anb  Eenan 

gtben  bp  his  tmugbter 

Jflatp  Htlp  &enan  Jf  lagler 


DEVOTED  TO  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  SOUTH 
IN  THE  CIVIL  WAR 


^ 


This  BOOK  may  be  kept  out  TWO  WEEKS 
ONLY,  and  is  subject  to  a  fine  of  FIVE 
CENTS  a  day  thereafter.     It  was  taken  out 

on  the  day  indicated  below: 


* 


/     /  y 


7'„HM.  .'  /t  Mint:,:./  /.■V.'!,,-,l  ,<>o'  Jh.-.i.fo.n,-  X.wl'J.-JfU  . 


TOKEN  FOR  CHILDREN : 

(THE  ONLY  COMPLETE  EDITION  EVER  PUBLISHED.) 

IN  TWO  PARTS. 

BY  JAMES  JANEWAY, 

MINISTER  OF   THE    GOSPEL, 
To  which  is  added, 

A  THIRD  PART*, 

containing  some  account  of  the  life,  and 
god's  gracious   dealings  with 

hephzibah  Mathews. 

ALSO, 

THE  CHILD'S  MONITOR, 

BY  THE  KEY.  JOHN  COOKE. 


"'  Suffer  little  Children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
not^  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God."—  Mark  x.  14. 


NEW-YORK: 

Published  by  Whiting  &  Watson,  at  their  Theological 

and  Classical  Book-store, 

No.  96,  BroadwaV, 


\m 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/storyoflittlejohOOjean 


TO    ALL 

BARENTS,  SCHOOL-MASTERS,  AND 
SCHOOL-MISTRESSES, 

OR    ANY   WHO    ARE    CONCERNED    IN 
THE 

EDUCATION  OF  CHILDREN. 

DEAR    FRIENDS, 

I  have  often  thought  that  Christ  speaks 
to  you  as  Pharaoh's  daughter  did  to  Moses9 
mother :  Take  this  child  and  nurse  it  for 
me.  Consider  what  a  precious  jewel  is  com- 
mitted to  your  charge  ;  what  an  advantage 
you  have  to  show  your  love  to  Christy  to 
stock  the  next  generation  with  noble  plants, 
and  what  a  joyful  account  you  may  make  if 
you  be  faithful.  Remember,  souls,  Christ  and 
grace  cannot  be  overvalued.  I  confess  you 
have  some  disadvantages,  but  let  that  only 
excite  your  diligence  ;  the  salvation  of  souls, 
the  commendation  of  your  Master,  the 
greatness  of  your  reward,  and  everlasting 
glory,  will  pay  for  all.  Remember  the  devil 


IV  TO    PARENTS    AND 

is  at  work  hard;  wicked  ones  are  indus- 
trious; and  a  corrupt  nature  is  a  rugged,, 
knotty  piece  to  hew ;  but  be  not  discourag- 
ed. I  am  almost  as  much  afraid  of  your 
laziness  and  unfaithfulness  as  any  thing. 
Do  but  go  to  work  in  good  earnest,,  and  who 
knows  but  that  rough  stone  may  prove  a  pil- 
lar in  the  temple  of  God.  In  the  name  of 
the  living  God,  as  you  will  answer  it  shortly 
at  his  bar,  I  command  you  to  be  faithful  in 
instructing  and  catechising  your  young  ones. 
If  you  think  I  am  too  peremptory,  I  pray 
read  the  command  from  my  Master  him- 
self, Deut.  vi.  7.  Is  not  the  duty  clear  ?  and 
dare  you  neglect  so  direct  a  command  ?  Are 
the  souls  of  your  children  of  no  value  ?  Are 
you  willing  that  they  should  be  brands  of 
hell  ?  Are  you  indifferent  whether  they  be 
damned  or  saved  ?  Shall  the  devil  run  away 
with  them  without  control  ?  Will  you  not 
use  your  utmost  endeavour  to  deliver  them 
from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  You  see  that  they 
are  not  subjects  incapable  of  the  grace  of 
God;  whatever  you  think  of  them,  Christ 
doth  not  slight  them  ;  they  are  not  too 
little  to  die  ;  they  are  not  too  little  to  go 


TEACHERS    OF    CHILDREN.  V 

to  bell;    they  are   not  too  little  to  serve 
their  great  Master,  too  little  to  go  to  heaven : 
"  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God."  And 
will  not  a  possibility  of  their  conversion  and 
salvation  put  you  upon  the  greatest  diligence 
to  teach  them  ?  Or  are  Christ,  and  heaven, 
and  salvation,  small  things  with  you?  If 
they  be,  then,  indeed,  I  have  done  with  you ; 
but  if  they  be  not,  I  beseech  you  lay  about 
you  with  all  your  might ;  the  devil  knows 
your  time  is  going  apace ;  it  will  shortly  be 
too  late.     Oh  !  therefore,  what  you  do,  do 
quickly ;  and  do   it,  I  say,  with  all  your 
might.     O  pray,  pray,  pray,  and  live  holily 
before  them,  and  take  some  time  daily  to 
speak  a  little  to  your  children,  one  by  one, 
about  their  miserable  condition  by  nature. 
I  knew  a  child  that  was  converted  by  this 
sentence  from  a  godly  school-mistress  in  the 
country,  "  Every  mother's  child  of  you  are 
by  nature   children  of  wrath."     Put  your 
children  upon  learning  their  catechism,  and 
the  Scriptures,  and  getting  to  pray  and  weep 
by  themselves  after  Christ.     Take  heed  of 
their  company;  take  heed  of  pardoning  a 


VI  TO    PARENTS    AND 

lie;  take  heed  of  letting  them  mis-spend 
the  Sabbath  ;  put  them,  I  beseech  you,  up- 
on imitating  these  sweet  children ;  let  them 
read  this  book  over  a  hundred  times,  and 
observe  how   they  are    affected  ;  and    ask 
them  what  they  think  of  these  children,  and 
whether  they  would  not  be  such  ?  and  fol- 
low what  you  do  with  earnest  cries  to  God, 
and  be  in  travail  to  see  Christ  formed  in 
their  souls.     I  have  prayed  for  you,  I  have 
oft  prayed  for  your  children,  and    I  love 
them  dearly  ;  and  I  have  prayed  over  these 
papers,  that  God  would  strike  in  with  them, 
and  make  thern  effectual  to  the  good  of 
their  souls.      Encourage  your  children   to 
read  this  book,  and  lead  them  to  improve  it. 
What  is  presented  is  faithfully  taken  from 
experienced,  solid  Christians,  some  of  them 
no  way  related  to  the  children,  who,  them- 
selves, were  eye  and  ear  witnesses  of  God's 
works  of  wonder;  or  from  my  own  know- 
ledge,   or  from  reverend  godly   ministers, 
and  from  persons  that  are  of  unspotted  re- 
putation, for  holiness,    integrity,  and   wis- 
dom :  and  several  passages  are  taken  yer- 


TEACHERS    OF    CHILDREN.  Vll 

bating  in  writing,  from  their  dying  lips.  I 
may  add  many  other  excellent  examples,  if 
I  have  any  encouragement  in  this  piece. 
[Which  the  author  has  done  in  the  Second 
Part.] — That  the  young  generation  may  be 
far  more  excellent  than  this,  is  the  prayer 
of  one  that  dearly  loves  little  children. 

JAMES  J  ANEW  AY, 


PREFACE, 

CONTAINING 

DIRECTIONS  FOR  CHILDREN, 


YOU  may  now  hear,  my  dear  lambs^ 
what  other  good  children  have  done,  and 
remember  how  they  wept  and  prayed  by 
themselves  ;  how  earnestly  they  cried  out 
for  an  interest  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 
you  may  read  how  dutiful  they  were  to  their 
parents  :  how  diligent  at  their  books  :  how 
ready  to  learn  the  Scripture  and  their  cate- 
chisms. Can  you  forget  what  questions 
they  were  wont  to  ask  ?  how  much  they 
feared  a  lie?  how  much  they  abhorred 
naughty  company  ?  how  holily  they  lived  I 
how  dearly  they  were  loved  ?  how  joyfully 
they  died  ? 

But  tell  me,  my  dear  children,  and  tell 
me  truly,  do  you  as  these  children  did  ?  Did 
you  ever  see  your  miserable  state  by  nature  ? 
Did   you  ever  get  by  yourself,  and  weep 


X  PREFACE. 

for  sin,  and  pray  for  grace  and  pardon  !  Did 
you  ever  go  to  your  father  and  mother, 
master  and  mistress,  and  beg  of  them  to 
pity  you,  and  pray  for  you,  and  to  teach  you 
what  you  shall  do  to  be  saved ;  what  you 
shall  do  to  get  Christ,  heaven,  and  glory  ? 
Dost  thou  love  to  be  taught  good  things  ? 
Come,  tell  me  truly,  my  dear  child  ;  for  I 
fain  would  do  what  I  can  possibly  to  keep 
thee  from  falling  into  everlasting  fire.  I 
would  fain  have  thee  one  of  those  little 
ones,  which  Christ  will  take  into  his  arms 
and  bless.  How  dost  thou  spend  thy  time  ? 
Is  it  in  play  and  idleness,  and  with  wickect 
children  ?  Dare  you  take  God's  name  in 
vain,  or  swear,  or  tell  a  lie  ?  Dare  y©u  do  any 
thing  which  your  parents  forbid  you,  and 
neglect  to  do  what  they  command  you? 
Do  you  dare  run  up  and  down  upon  the 
Lord's-day  ?  or  do  you  keep  in,  to  read  your 
book,  and  to  learn  what  your  good  parents 
command  you  ?  What  do  you  say,  child  r 
which  of  these  two  sorts  are  you  of  r  Let 
me  talk  a  little  with  you,  and  ask  you  a  few 
fuaestioas. 


PREFACE.  XI 

3 .  Were  not  these  children  sweet  chil- 
dren, who  feared  God,  and  were  dutiful  to 
their  parents  ?  Did  not  their  fathers  and 
mothers,  and  every  body  that  fears  God, 
love  and  praise  them  ?  What  do  you  think 
is  become  of  them,  now  they  are  dead  and 
gone  I  Why  they  are  gone  to  heaven,  and 
are  singing  hallelujahs  with  the  angels; 
they  see  glorious  things ;  and,  having  no- 
thing but  joy  and  pleasure,  they  shall  never 
sin  any  more  ;  they  shall  never  be  sick  or  in 
pain  anymore. 

2.  And  would  you  not  have  your  father's 
love,  your  mother's  commendation,  your 
master's  good  word  I  Would  you  not  have 
God  and  Christ  love  you  ?  and  would  you 
not  fain  go  to  heaven  when  you  die,  and 
live  with  your  godly  parents  in  glory,  and 
be  happy  for  ever. 

3.  Whither  do  you  think  those  children 
go  when  they  die,  that  will  not  do  what  they 
are  bid;  but  play  the  truant,  and  lie,  and 
speak  naughty  words,  and  break  the  sab- 
bath ?  wrhither  do  such  children  go,  do  you 
think?  Why,  I  will  tell  you:  they  which 


Xll  PREFACE. 

lie  must  go  to  their  father,  the  devil,  into 
everlasting  burnings;  they  which  never 
pray,  God  will  pour  out  his  wrath  upon 
them  ;  and  when  they  beg  and  pray  in  hell- 
fire,  God  will  not  forgive  them,  but  there 
they  must  lie  for  ever ! 

4.  Are  you  willing  to  go  to  hell,  to  be 
burned  with  the  devil  and  his  angels  ? 
Would  you  be  in  the  same  condition  as 
naughty  children  ?  O  !  hell  is  a  terrible 
place  ;  that  is  worse  a  thousand  times  than 
whipping.  God's  anger  is  worse  than  your 
father's  anger ;  and  are  you  willing  to  an- 
ger God  ?  O,  child,  this  is  most  certainly 
true,  that  all  that  are  wicked,  and  die  so, 
must  be  turned  into  hell !  and  if  any  be 
once  there,  there  is  no  coming  out  again. 

5.  Would  you  not  do  any  thing  in  the 
world  rather  than  be  thrown  into  hell-fire? 
Would  you  not  do  any  thing  in  the  world 
to  get  Christ,  grace,  and  glory  ? 

6.  Well  now,  what  will  you  do  ?  Will 
you  read  this  book  a  little,  because  your 
mother  will  make  you  do  it,  and  because  it 
is  a  little  new  book  ;  but,  as  soon  as  ever 


PREFACE.  Xlll 

you  have  done,  run  away  to  play  and  never 
think  of  it  ? 

7.  How  art  thou  now  affected,  poor  child, 
in  the  reading  of  this  book  ?  Have  you  shed 
ever  a  tear  since  you  began  reading  ?  Have 
you  been  by  yourself  upon  your  knees,  beg- 
ging that  God  would  make  you  like  these 
blessed  children  ;  or  are  you  as  you  used  to 
be  ;  as  careless,  and  foolish,  and  disobedient, 
and  wicked  as  ever  ? 

8.  Did  you  never  hear  of  a  little  child 
that  died  t  and  if  other  children  die,  why 
may  not  you  be  sick  and  die?  and  what 
will  you  do  then,  child,  if  you  should  have 
no  grace  in  your  heart,  and  be  found  like 
other  naughty  children  ? 

9-  How  do  you  know  but  that  you  may 
be  the  next  child  that  may  die  ?  and  where 
are  you  then  if  you  be  not  God's  child  ? 

10.  Wilt  thou  tarry  any  longer,  my  dear 
child,  before  thou  run  into  thy  chamber, 
and  beg  of  God  to  give  thee  Christ  for  thy 
soul,  that  thou  mayest  not  be  undone  for 
ever  ?  Wilt  thou  get  presently  into  a  cor- 
ner to  weep  and  pray  ?  Methinks  I  see  that 


XIV  PREFACE. 

pretty  lamb  begin  to  weep,  and  tbink  of 
getting  by  himself,  and  will,  as  well  as  he 
can,  cry  unto  the  Lord,  to  make  him  one  of 
those  little  ones  that  go  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  :  methinks  there  stands  a  sweet 
child,  and  there  another,  that  are  resolved 
for  Christ  and  for  heaven  ;  methinks  that 
little  boy  looks  as  if  he  had  a  mind  to  learn 
good  things  ;  methinks  I  hear  one  say,  well, 
I  will  never  tell  a  lie  more  ;  I  will  never 
keep  any  naughty  boys'  company  more ; 
they  will  teach  me  to  swear,  and  they  will 
speak  naughty  words ;  they  do  not  love  God : 
I  will  learn  my  catechism,  and  get  my 
mother  to  teach  me  to  pray,  and  will  go 
weep  and  cry  to  Christ,  and  will  not  be  qui- 
et till  the  Lord  has  given  me  grace.  O ! 
that  is  my  brave  child  indeed  ! 

1 1 .  But  will  you  not  quickly  forget  your 
promise  ?  Have  you  resolved,  by  the  strength 
of  Christ,  to  be  a  good  child  ?  have  you  in- 
deed !  nay,  but  have  you  indeed  ?  Consider, 
dear  child,  God  calls  you  to  consider  your 
Creator  in  the  days  of  your  youth  ;  and  he 
takes  it  kindly  when  little  ones  come  to  him,, 


PREFACE.  XV 

and  loves  them  dearly  ;  and  godly  people, 
especially  parents,  and  masters,  and  mistress*- 
es,  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  see  their 
children  walk  in  the  way  of  truth. 

Now  tell  me,  my  pretty  dear  child,  what 
will  you  do  ?  Shall  I  make  you  a  hook  ? 
Shall  I  pray  for  you  and  entreat  you  ? 
Shall  your  good  mother  weep  over  you ; 
and  will  you  not  make  us  all  glad  by 
your  turning  quickly  to  the  Lord?  Shall 
Christ  tell  you  that  he  will  love  you,  and 
will  not  you  love  him  ?  Will  you  strive 
to  be  like  these  children  ?  I  am  persuaded 
that  God  intends  to  do  good  to  the  souls  of 
some  little  children  by  these  papers,  because 
he  hath  laid  it  so  much  upon  my  heart  to 
pray  for  them,  and  over  these  papers ;  and, 
through  mercy,  I  have  already  experienced 
that  something  of  this  nature  hath  not  been 
in  vain.  I  shall  give  you  a  word  of  direc- 
tion, and  so  I  leave  you. 

1 .  Take  heed  of  what  you  know  is  naught ; 
as  lying,  (O  that  is  a  grievous  fault  indeed  !) 
and  naughty  words,  and  taking  the  Lord's 
name  in  vain,  and  playing  upon  the  Lord's 
day,  and  keeping  bad  company,  and  playing 


XVI  PREFACE. 

with  ungodly  children  ;  but,  if  you  go  to 
school  with  such,  tell  them  that  God  will 
not  love  them,  but  that  the  devil  will  have 
them,  if  they  continue  to  be  so  naughty. 

2.  Do  what  your  father  and  mother  bid 
you  cheerfully  ;  and  take  heed  of  doing  any 
thing  that  they  forbid  you. 

3-  Be  diligent  in  reading  the  scripture, 
and  learning  your  catechism  ;  and,  what  you 
do  not  understand,  be  sure  ask  the  meaning 
of. 

4.  Think  a  little  sometimes  by  yourself 
about  God  and  Heaven,  and  your  soul,  and 
what  Christ  came  into  the  world  for. 

5.  And  if  you  have  no  great  mind  to  do 
thus,  but  had  rather  be  at  play,  then  think 
what  it  is  that  makes  me  that  I  do  not  care 
for  good  things ;  is  this  like  one  of  God's 
dear  children  ?  I  am  afraid  I  am  none  of 
God's  child  :  I  feel  I  do  not  love  to  come 
unto  him.  O!  what  shall  I  do?  Either  I 
shall  be  God's  child  or  the  devil's  ;  O  !  what 
shall  I  do  ?  I  would  not  be  the  devil's  child 
for  any  thing  in  the  world. 

C).  Then  go  to  your  father  or  mother,  or 


PREFACE,  XVii 

some  good  person.,  and  ask  them  what  thou 
shalt  do  to  be  God's  child  ;  and  tell  them 
that  thou  art  afraid,  and  that  thou  canst  not 
be  contented  till  thou  hast  got  the  love  of 
God. 

7.  Get  by  thyself  into  the  chamber  or 
garret,  and  fall  upon  thy  knees,  and  weep 
and  mourn,  and  tell  Christ  thou  art  afraid 
he  does  not  love  thee,  but  that  thou  wouldst 
fain  have  his  love ;  beg  of  him  to  give  thee 
his  grace,  and  pardon  for  thy  sins,  and  that 
he  would  make  thee  his  child  ;  tell  God  thou 
dost  not  care  who  do  not  love  thee,  if  God 
will  but  love  thee;  say  to  him,  Father, 
hast  thou  not  a  blessing  for  me,  thy  poor 
little  child  ?  Father,  hast  thou  not  a  bles- 
sing for  me,  even  for  me ;  O  give  me  an 
interest  in  Christ!  O  let  me  not  be  un- 
done for  ever  ?  Thus  beg,  as  for  your  lives, 
and  be  not  contented  till  you  have  an 
answer ;  and  do  thus  every  day,  with  as 
much  earnestness  as  you  can,  twice  a  day,  at 
least. 

8.  Give  up  yourself  to  Christ ';  say,  dear 
Jesus,  thou   didst  bid  that  little   children 


XV1U  PREFACE. 

should  be  suffered  to  come  unto  thee  ;  and, 
Lord,  1  am  come  as  well  as  I  can  ;  I  would 
fain  be  thy  child  ;  take  my  heart  and  make 
it  humble,  and  meek,  and  sensible,  and  obe- 
dient. I  give  myself  unto  thee,  dear  Jesus, 
do  what  thou  wilt  with  me,  so  that  thou  wilt 
but  love  me,  and  give  me  thy  grace  and 
glory. 

9«  Get  acquainted  with  godly  people,  and 
ask  them  good  questions,  and  endeavour  to 
love  their  talk. 

10.  Labour  to  get  a  dear  love  for  Christ : 
read  the  history  of  Christ's  sufferings,  and 
ask  the  reason  of  his  sufferings ;  never  be 
content  till  you  see  your  need  of  Christ,  and 
ilie  excellency  and  the  use  of  Christ. 

11.  Hear  the  most  powerful  ministers,  and 
read  the  most  searching  books,  and  get  your 
father  to  buy  you  such  as  are  serious  and 
instructive. 

12.  Resolve  to  continue  in  well-doing  all 
your  days ;  then  you  shall  be  one  of  those 
sweet  little  ones  that  Christ  will  take  in  his 
arms,  and  bless,  and  give  kingdom,  crown, 
v:U(\    elorv  to.      And    now.   dear  children. 


PREFACE.  XIX 


I  have  done  :  I  have  written  to  you  ;  I  have 
prayed  for  you  ;  but  what  you  will  do  I  can- 
not tell.  O  children,  if  you  love  me,  if  you 
love  your  parents,  if  you  love  your  souls,  if 
you  would  escape  hell-fire,  and  if  you  would 
live  in  heaven  when  you  die,  do  you  go  and 
do  as  these  good  children.  And  that  you 
may  be  your  parent's  joy,  your  country's 
honour,  and  live  in  God's  fear,  and  die  in 
his  love,  is  the  prayer  of 

Your  dear  friend, 

J.  JAISEWAY. 


A 

TOKEN  FOR  CHILDREN. 


THE  FIRST  PART. 


EXAMPLE 

Of  one  eminently  converted  between  eight 
and  nine  years  old,  with  an  account  oj  her 
life  and  death. 

Miss  Sarah  Howley,  when  she  was 
between  eight  and  nine  years  old,  was  car- 
ried by  her  friends  to  hear  a  sermon,  where 
the  minister  preached  upon  Matth,  xi.  19. 
My  yoke  is  easy,  and  by  burdtn  is  light  :  in 
the  applying  of  which  scripture  this  child 
was  mightily  awakened,  and  made  deeply  sen- 
sible of  the  condition  of  her  sou),  and  her 
need  of  Christ  ;  she  wept  bitterly  to  think 
what  a  case  she  was  in  :  and  went  home, 
and  got  by  herself  into  a  chamber,  and  upon 
her  knees  she  wept  and  cried  to  the  Lord  as 
well  as  she  could ;  which  might  easily  be 
perceived  by  her  eyes  and  countenance. 

2.  She  was  not  contented  with  this,  but 
got  her  little  brother  and  sister  into  a  chain- 


£2 

ber  with  her,  and  told  them  of  their  condi- 
tion by  nature,  and  wept  over  them,  and 
prayed  with  them  and  for  them. 

3.  After  this,  she  heard  another  sermon 
upon  Prov.  xxix.  I.  He  that  being  often 
reproved,  harden eth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly 
be  destroyed,  and  that  n  it  ho  ut  remedy  :  at 
which  she  was  more  affected  than  before, 
and  so  exceeding  solicitous  about  her  soul, 
that  she  spent  a  great  part  of  the  night  ia 
weeping  and  praying,  and  could  scarce  take 
any  rest  day  or  night  for  some  time  togeth- 
er, desiring  with  all  her  soul  to  escape  from 
everlasting  flames,  and  to  get  an  interest  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  :  O  what  should  she  do  for 
Christ  ?  what  should  she  do  to  be  saved  ? 

4.  She  gave  herself  very  much  to  atten- 
ding upon  the  word  preached,  and  still  com 
tinued  very  tender  under  it,  greatly  savour- 
ing what  she  heard. 

5.  She  was  very  much  in  secret  prayer,  at 
might  easily  be  perceived  by  those  who  lis- 
tened at  the  chamber  door ;  and  was  usually 
very  importunate,  full  of  tears. 

6.  She  could  scarce  speak  of  sin,  or  be 
spoken  to,  but  her  heart  was  ready  to  melt. 

7.  She  spent  much  time  in  reading  the 
scripture,  and  a  book  called  The  best  Friend 
in  the  worst  of  Times,  by  which  the  work  of 
God  was  much  promoted  upon  her  soul ; 


23 

and  was  much  directed  by  it  how  to  get  ac- 
quaintance with  God,  especially  toward  the 
end  of  that  book.  Another  book  that  she 
was  much  delighted  with  was,  Mr.  Swin- 
nock's  Christian  Man's  Calling;  and  by 
this  she  was  taught  in  this  measure  to  make 
religion  her  business.  The  Spiritual  Bet 
was  a  great  companion  of  hers. 

8.  She  was  exceedingly  dutiful  to  her  pa- 
rents, very  loath  to  grieve  them  in  the  least; 
and  if  she  had  at  any  time,  (which  was  very 
rare,)  offended  them,  she  would  weep  bit- 
terly. 

9.  She  abhorred  lying,  and  allowed  her- 
self in  no  known  sin. 

10.  She  was  very  conscientious  in  spend- 
ing of  time,  and  hated  idleness,  and  spent 
her  whole  time  either  in  praying,  reading,  or 
working  at  her  needle,  at  which  she  was 
very  ingenious. 

11.  When  she  was  at  school,  she  was  em- 
inent for  her  diligence,  teachableness,  meek- 
ness, and  modesty,  speaking  little  ;  but,  when 
she  did  speak,  it  was  usually  spiritual. 

12.  She  continued  in  this  course  of  reli- 
gious duties  for  some  years  together. 

13.  When  she  was  about  fourteen  years 
old  she  broke  a  vein  in  her  lungs,  (as  is  sup- 
posed,) and  oft  did  spit  blood  ;  yet  did  a  lit- 


24 

tie  recover  again,  but  had  several  dangerous 
relapses. 

14.  At  the  beginning  of  January  last, 
she  was  taken  very  bad  again  :  in  which 
sickness  she  was  in  great  distress  of  soul. 
When  she  was  first  taken  she  said,  O  mo- 
ther, pray,  pray,  pray  for  me  ;  for  Satan  is 
so  busy  that  L  cannot  pray  for  myself;  I  see 
I  am  undone  without  Christ  and  a  pardon  ! 
Oh  !   I  am  undone  to  all  eternity  ! 

15.  Her  mother,  knowing  how  serious 
she  had  been  formerly,  did  a  little  wonder 
that  she  should  be  in  such  agonies  :  upon 
which  her  mother  asked  her  what  sin  it  was 
that  was  so  burthensome  to  her  spirits:  O 
mother,  said  she,  it  is  not  any  particular  sin 
of  omission  or  commission,  that  sticks  so 
close  to  my  conscience,  as  the  sin  of  my  na- 
ture :  without  the  blood  of  Christ  that  will 
damn  me. 

1 6.  Her  mother  asked  her  what  she  should 
pray  for,  for  her  ?  She  answered,  That  I  may 
have  a  saving  knowledge  of  sin  and  Christ; 
and  that  I  may  have  an  assurance  of  God's 
love  to  my  soul.  Her  mother  asked  her  why 
she  did  speak  so  little  to  the  minister  that 
came  to  her?  She  answered,  that  it  was  her 
duty  with  silence  and  patience  to  learn  of 
them  ;  and  it  was  exceeding  painful  to  her 
to  speak  to  any* 


17-  One  time,,  when  she  fell  into  a  fit, 
she  cried  out,  Oh !  I  am  going,  I  am  go- 
ing !  but  what -shall  I  do  to  be  saved  !  Sweet 
Lord  Jesus,  I  will  lie  at  thy  feet ;  and,  if  I 
perish,  it  shall  be  at  the  fountain  of  thy 
mercy. 

18.  She  was  much  afraid  of  presumption, 
and  dreaded  a  mistake  in  the  matters  of  her 
soul,  and  would  be  often  putting  up  ejacula- 
tions to  God,  to  deliver  her  from  deceiving 
herself.  To  instance  in  one  :  Great  and 
mighty  God,  give  me  faith,  and  true  faith, 
Lord,  that  I  may  not  be  a  foolish  virgin, 
having  a  lamp  and  no  oil. 

19.  She  would  many  times  be  laying  hold 
upon  the  promises,  and  plead  them  in  pra}?- 
er  That  in  Matt.  xi.  28,  29.  was  much 
on  her  tongue,  and  no  small  relief  to  her 
spirits.  How  many  times  would  she  cry 
out,  Lord  hast  thou  not  said,  Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  laden,  and 
I  will  give  you  rest ! 

20.  Another  time  her  father  bid  her  be  of 
good  cheer,  because  she  was  going  to  a  bet- 
ter father  ;  at  which  she  was  much  affected, 
and  said,  But  how  do  I  know  that  ?  I  am  a 
poor  sinner  that  wants  assurance:  O  for  as- 
surance !  It  was  still  her  note,  O  for  assu- 
rance !  This  was  her  great,  earnest,  and 
constant  request,  to  all  that  came  to  her,  to 

c 


<i6 

beg  assurance  for  her :  and,  poor  heart  !  she 
would  look  with  so  much  eagerness  upon 
them,  as  if  she  desired  nothing  in  the  world 
so  much  as  that  they  would  pity  her,  and 
help  her  with  their  prayers ;  never  was  a 
poor  creature  more  earnest  for  any  thing 
than  she  was  for  an  assurance,  and  the  light 
of  God's  countenance  :  O  the  piteous  moan 
that  she  vrould  make  !  O  the  agonies  that 
her  soul  was  in  ! 

2  J .  Her  mother  asked  her,  if  God  should 
spare  her  life  how  she  would  live  ?  Truly 
mother,  said  she,  we  have  such  base  hearts, 
that  I  cannot  tell ;  we  are  apt  to  promise 
great  things  when  we  are  sick ;  but  when 
we  are  recovered,  we  are  as  ready  to  forget 
ourselves,  and  turn  again  unto  folly  :  but  I 
hope  I  shall  be  more  careful  of  my  time,  and 
my  soul,  than  I  have  been. 

<22.  She  was  full  of  natural  affection  to 
her  parents,  and  very  careful  lest  her  mother 
should  be  tired  out  with  much  watching. 
Her  mother  said,  how  shall  I  bear  parting 
with  thee,  when  I  have  scarce  dried  my  eyes 
for  thy  brother  ?  She  answered,  the  God  of 
love  support  and  comfort  you  :  it  is  but  a 
little  while,  and  I  hope  we  shall  meet  in  glo- 
ry. She,  being  very  weak,  could  speak  but 
little ;  therefore  her  mother  said,  Child,  if 


thou  hast  any  comfort  lift  up  thy  hand ; 
which  she  did. 

23.  The  Lord's  day  before  that  in  which 
she  died,  a  kinsman  of  tier's  came  to  see  her, 
and,  asking  of  her  whether  she  knew  him, 
she  answered,  Yea,  I  know  you,  and  I  de- 
sire you  would  learn  to  know  Christ :  you 
are  young ;  but  you  know  not  how  soon 
you  may  die ;  and,  O  !  to  die  without  Christ 
is  a  fearful  thing  :  O  redeem  time !  O  time, 
time,  time,  precious  time  !  Being  requested 
by  him  not  to  spend  herself,  she  said,  she 
would  fain  do  all  the  good  she  could  while 
she  lived,  and  when  she  was  dead  too,  if 
possible  :  upon  which  account  she  desired 
that  a  sermon  might  be  preached  at  her  fu- 
neral concerning  the  preciousness  of  time. 
O  that  young  ones  would  now  remember 
their  Creator. 

24.  Some  ministers  that  came  to  her  did 
with  earnestness  beg  that  the  Lord  would 
please  to  give  her  some  token  for  good,  that 
she  might  go  off  triumphing;  and  bills  of  the 
same   nature  were  sent  to  several  churches. 

25.  After  she  had  long  waited  for  an  an- 
swer of  their  prayers,  she  said,  Well,  I  will 
venture  my  soul  upon  Christ, 

26.  She  carried  it  with  wonderful  pa- 
tience, and  yet  would  often  pray  that  the 
Lord  would  give  her  more  patience ;  which 


'28 

the  Lord  answered  to  astonishment;  for, 
considering  the  pains  and  agonies  that  she 
was  in,  her  patience  was  next  to  a  wonder. 
Lord,  Lord,  give  me  patience,  said  she,  that 
I  may  not  dishonour  thee. 

27.  Upon  Thursday,  after  long  waiting, 
great  fears,  and  many  prayers,  when  all  her 
friends  thought  she  had  been  past  speaking, 
to  the  astonishment  of  her  friends,  she  broke 
forth  thus,  with  a  very  audibie  voice  and 
cheerful  countenance:  Lord,  thou  hast  pro- 
mised, that  whosoever  comes  unto  thee  thou 
wilt  in  no  wise  cast  out.  Lord,  I  come  un- 
to thee,  and  surely  thou  wilt  in  no  wise  cast 
me  out.  O  so  sweet,  O  so  glorious,  is  Je- 
sus !  O  I  have  a  sweet  and  glorious  Jesus  ! 
he  is  sweet,  he  is  sweet !  O  the  admirable 
love  of  God  in  sending  Christ !  O  free  grace 
to  a  poor  lost  creature  !  And  thus  she  ran 
on  in  repeating  many  of  these  things  a  hun- 
dred times  over;  but  her  friends  were  so 
astonished  to  see  her  in  this  divine  rapture, 
and  to  hear  such  gracious  words,  and  her 
prayers  and  desires  satisfied,  that  they  could 
not  write  a  quarter  of  what  she  spoke. 

28.  While  her  soul  was  thus  ravished 
with  love  of  Christ,  and  her  tongue  so  high- 
ly engaged  in  the  magnifying  God,  her  fa- 
ther, brethren,  and  sisters,  with  others  of 
the  family,  were  called ;  to  whom  she  spoke 


%9 

particularly,  as  her  strength  would  give 
leave.  She  gave  her  Bible  as  a  legacy  to 
one  of  her  brothers,  and  desired  him  to  use 
that  well  for  her  sake ;  and  added,  to  him 
and  the  rest,  O  make  use  of  time,  to  get 
Christ  for  your  souls  !  O  spend  no  time  in 
running  up  and  down,  and  playing !  O  get 
Christ  for  your  souls  while  you  are  young  ; 
remember  now  your  Creator  before  you 
come  to  a  sick  bed  ;  put  not  oif  this  great 
work  till  then ;  for  then  you  will  find  it  a 
hard  work  indeed !  I  know,  by  experience, 
the  devil  will  tell  you  it  is  time  enough,  and 
you  are  young,  what  need  you  be  in  such 
haste  ?  you  will  have  time  enough  when  ye 
are  old.  But  there  stands  one,  (meaning 
her  grandmother,)  that  stays  behind,  and  I, 
that  am  but  young,  am  going  before  her  : 

0  therefore  make  your  calling  and  election 
sure,  while  you  are  in  health !  But  I  am 
afraid  this  will  be  but  one  night's  trouble  to 
your  thoughts  ;  but  remember  these  are  the 
words  of  a  dying  sister.  O  if  you  knew  how 
good  Christ  was!  O,  if  you  had  but  one  taste 
of  his  sweetness,  you  would  rather  go  to 
him  a  thousand  times  than  stay  in  this 
wicked  world  !  I  would  not,  for  ten  thou- 
sand  and  ten  thousand  worlds,  part  with  my 
interest  in  Christ :   O  how  happy  am  I  that 

1  am  going  to  everlasting  joys  !  I  would  not 


30 

go  back  again  for  twenty  thousand  worlds ; 
and  will  you  not  strive  to  get  an  interest  iu 
Christ  ? 

29.  After  this,  looking  upon  one  of  her 
father's  servants,  she  said,  What  shall  I  do, 
What  shall  I  do  at  the  Great  Day,  when 
Christ  shall  say  unto  me,  Come,  thou  blessed 
of  mi/  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared 
for  thee ;  and  shall  say  to  the  wicked,  Go, 
thou  cursed,  into  the  lake  that  burns  for  ever? 
What  a  grief  is  it  to  me,  to  think  that  I 
shall  see  any  of  my  friends,  that  I  knew  up- 
on earth,  turned  into  that  lake  that  burns 
for  ever  !  O  those  words,  for  ever  !  remem- 
ber that,  for  ever !  I  speak  these  words  to 
you ;  but  they  are  nothing  except  God 
speak  to  you  too  :  O  pray,  pray,  pray,  that 
God  would  give  you  grace  !  and  then  she 
prayed,  O  Lord,  finish  thy  work  upon  their 
souls  :  it  will  be  my  comfort  to  see  you  in 
glory,  but  it  will  be  your  everlasting  happi- 
ness. 

30.  Her  grandmother  told  her  that  she 
spent  herself  too  much  :  she  said,  I  care 
not  for  that,  if  I  could  do  any  soul  good. 
O  with  what  vehemence  did  she  speak,  as  if 
her  heart  were  in  every  word  she  spoke  ! 

31.  She  was  full  of  divine  sentences; 
and  almost  all  her  discourse,  from  the  first 
to  the  last,  in  the  time  of  her  sickness,  was 


31 

about  her  soul,  Christ's  sweetness,  and  the 
souls  of  others ;  in  a  word,  like  a  continued 
sermon. 

32.  Upon  Friday,  after  she  had  had  such 
lively  discoveries  of  God's  love,  she  was 
exceedingly  desirous  to  die,  and  cried  out, 
Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly;  con- 
duct me  to  thy  tabernacle :  I  am  a  poor 
creature  without  thee :  but,  Lord  Jesus,  my 
soul  longs  to  be  with  thee  ;  O  when  shall  it 
be  ?  why  not  now,  dear  Jesus  ?  Come,  Lord 
Jesus,  come  quickly  :  but  why  do  I  speak 
thus  ?  thy  time,  dear  Lord,  is  the  best:  O 
give  me  patience ! 

33.  Upon  Saturday  she  spoke  very  little, 
(being  very  drowsy  ;)  yet  now  and  then  she 
dropt  these  words  :  How  long, sweet  Jesus? 
Finish  thy  work  ;  come  away,  sweet,  dear 
Lord  Jesus ;  come  quickly,  sweet  Lord, 
help;  come  away  now,  now,  dear  Jesus,, 
come  quickly  ;  good  Lord,  give  patience  to 
me  to  wait  thy  appointed  time ;  Lord  Jesus, 
help  me,  help  me,  help  me  !  Thus  at  seve- 
ral times,  (when  out  of  her  sleep  ;)  for,  she 
was  asleep  the  greatest  part  of  the  day. 

34.  Upon  the  Lord's  day  she  scarce  spoke 
any  thing ;  but  much  desired  that  bills  of 
thanksgiving  might  be  sent  to  those  who 
had  formerly  been  praying  for  her,  that  they 
might  help  her  to  praise  God  for  that  full 


assurance  that  he  had  given  her  of  his  love; 
and  seemed  to  be  much  swallowed  up  with 
the  thoughts  or'  God's  free  love  to  her  soul. 
She  oft  commended  her  spirit  into  the  Lord's 
hands:  and  the  last  woids  which  she  was 
heard  to  speak  were  these  : — Lord,  help  ; 
Lord  Jesus,  help  ;  dear  Jesus,  blessed  Jesus  ! 
—And  thus  upon  the  Lord's  day  between 
nine  and  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  she 
slept  sweetly,  in  Jesus,  and  began  an  ever- 
lasting sabbath,  Feb.  19,  1670. 


EXAMPLE  II. 

Of  a  child  that  zcas  admirably  affected  with 
the  things  of  God  when  he  was  between 
two  and  three  years  old  ;  zvith  a  brief  ac- 
count of  his  life  and  death. 

1.  A  certain  little  child,  when  he  could 
not  speak  plain,  would  be  crying  after  God, 
and  was  greatly  desirous  to  be  taught  good 
things. 

2.  He  could  not  endure  to  be  put  to  bed 
without  family  duty,  but  would  put  his  pa- 
rents upon  duty,  and  would  with  much  de- 
votion kneel  down,  and  with  great  patience 
and  delight  continue  till  duty  was  at  an  end, 
without  the  least  expression  of  being  weary : 


33 

i 

and  he  seemed  never  so  well  pleased  as  when 
he  was  engaged  in  duty. 

3.  He  could  not  be  satisfied  with  family 
dutv ;  but  would  be  often  upon  his  kness,  by 
himself,  in  one  corner  or  other. 

4.  He  was  much  delighted  to  hear  the 
word  of  God  either  read  or  preached. 

5.  He  loved  to  go  to  school,  that  he  might 
learn  something  of  God,  and  would  ob- 
serve and  take  great  notice  of  what  he  had 
read,  and  come  home  and  speak  of  it  with 
much  affection;  and  he  would  rejoice  in 
his  book,  and  say  to  his  mother,  I  have  had 
a  sweet  lesson  to-day  ;  will  you  please  to 
give  me  leave  to  fetch  my  book,  that  you 
may  hear  it  ? 

■6.  As  he  grew  up  he  was  more  and  more 
affected  with  the  things  of  another  world  ; 
so  that  if  we  had  not  received  our  informa- 
tion from  one  that  is  of  undoubted  fidelity, 
it  would  seem  incredible. 

7.  He  quickly  learned  to  read  the  scrip- 
tures, and  would,  with  great  reverence,  ten- 
derness, and  groans,  read  till  tears  and  sobs 
were  ready  to  hinder  him. 

8.  When  he  was  at  secret  prayer  he  wept 
bitterly. 

9-  He  was  wont  oftentimes  to  complain  of 
the  naughtiness  of  his  heart,  and  seemed  to 


J4 

be  much  grieved  at  the  corruption  of  his  na- 
ture, and  for  actual  sin. 

10.  He  had  a  vast  understanding  in  the 
things  of  God,  even  to  a  wonder,  for  one  of 
his  age. 

1 1.  He  was  much  troubled  for  the  wan- 
dering of  his  thoughts  in  duty,  and  that  he 
could  not  keep  his  heart  always  fixed  upon 
God  and  the  work  he  was  about,  and  his  af- 
fections constantly  raised. 

12.  He  kept  a  watch  over  his  heart,  and 
observed  the  workings  of  his  soul,  and  would 
complain  that  they  were  so  vain  and  foolish, 
and  so  little  busied  about  spiritual  things. 

13.  As  he  grew  up  he  grew  daily  in 
knowledge  and  experience,  and  his  carriage 
was  so  heavenlv,  and  his  discourse  so  excel- 
lent and  experimental,  that  it  made  those 
which  heard  it  even  astonished. 

14.  He  was  exceedingly  importunate  with 
God  in  duty,  and  would  so  plead  with  him, 
and  use  such  arguments  in  prayer,  that  one 
would  think  it  were  impossible  it  should  en- 
ter into  the  heart  of  a  child  :  he  would  beg, 
and  expostulate, and  weep, so  that  sometimes 
it  could  not  be  kept  from  the  ears  of  the 
neighbours :  one  of  the  next  house  was  for- 
ced to  cry  out,  The  prayers  and  tears  of  that 
child  will  sink  me  to  hell,  because  by  them 


33 

he  condemns  my  neglect  of  prayer,  and  my 
slight  performance  of  it. 

1.5.  He  was  very  fearful  of  wicked  compa- 
ny, and  would  often  beg  of  God  to  keep  him 
from  it,  and  that  he  might  never  be  pleased 
In  them  that  take  delight  in  displeasing  God ; 
and  when  he  was  at  any  time  in  hearing  of 
their  wicked  words,  taking  the  Lord's  name 
in  vain,  or  swearing,  or  any  filthy  words,  it 
would  even  make  him  tremble,  and  ready  to 
go  home  and  weep. 

16.  He  abhorred  lying,  with  his  soul. 

17.  When  he  had  committed  any  fault 
he  was  easily  convinced  of  it,  and  would  get 
in  some  corner  and  secret  place,  and  with 
tears  beg  pardon  of  God,  and  strength 
against  such  a  sin.  He  had  a  friend  that 
oft  watched  him,  and  listened  at  his  cham- 
ber-door; from  whom  I  received  this  narra- 
tive. 

18.  When  he  had  been  asked  whether  he 
would  commit  such  a  sin  again,  he  would 
never  promise  absolutely,  because  he  said 
his  heart  was  naught ;  but  he  would  weep,, 
and  say  he  hoped  by  the  grace  of  God  he 
should  not. 

19.  When  he  was  left  at  home  alone  up- 
on the  Sabbath-days,  he  would  be  sure  not 
to  spend  any  part  of  the  day  in  idleness  and 


play,  but  be  busied  in  praying,  reading  in 
the  Bible,  and  getting  his  catechism. 

20.  When  other  children  were  playing, 
he  would  many  a  time  and  oft  be  praying. 

21.  One  day  a  certain  person  was  dis- 
coursing with  him  about  the  nature,  offices, 
and  excellency  of  Christ,  and  he  alone  can 
satisfy  for  our  sins,  and  merit  everlasting  life 
for  us,  and  about  other  of  the  great  myste- 
ries of  redemption  :  he  seemed  savingly  to 
understand  them,  and  was  greatly  delighted 
with  the  discourse. 

22.  One  speaking  concerning  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body,  he  did  acknowledge  it; 
but  that  the  same  weak  body,  that  was  buri- 
ed in  the  church-yard,  should  be  raised 
again,  he  thought  very  strange  ;  but  with 
admiration  yielded  that  nothing  was  impos- 
sible to  God  :  and  that  very  day  he  was  ta- 
ken sick  unto  death. 

22.  A  friend  of  his  asked  him  whether  he 
were  willing  to  die,  when  he  was  first  taken 
sick  ;  he  answered,  no ;  because  he  was 
afraid  of  his  state  as  to  another  world  :  Why, 
child,  said  the  other,  thou  didst  pray  for  a 
new  heart,  for  a  humble  and  sincere  heart, 
and  I  have  heard  thee;  didst  thou  not  pray 
with  thy  heart  ?  I  hope  I  did,  said  he. 

24.  Not  long,  after,  the  same  person  ask- 
ed him  again,  whether  he  were  willing  to 


die  ?  he  answered,  Now  I  am  willing ;  for 
I  shall  go  to  Christ. 

25.  One  asked  hinr  what  would  become 
of  his  sister,  if  he  should  die  and  leave  her .? 
He  answered,  the  will  of  the  Lord  must  be 
done. 

26.  He  still  grew  weaker  and  weaker,  but 
carried  it  with  a  great  deal  of  sweetness  and 
patience,  waiting  for  his  change  ;  and  at  last 
did  cheerfully  commit  his  spirit  unto  the 
Lord,  calling  upon  his  name,  and  saying, 
Lord  Jesus  !  Lord  Jesus  !  In  whose  bosom 
he  sweetly  slept,  dying,  as  I  remember^  when 
he  was  but  six  years  old. 


EXAMPLE  III. 

Of  a  little  Girl  that  was  zorought  upon  when 
she  was  between  four  and  five  years  old, 
with  some  account  of  her  holy  life  and  tri- 
umphant death. 

1.  Mary  A.  when,  she  was  between  four, 
and  five  years  old,  was  greatly  affected  in. 
hearing  the  word  of  God,  and  became  very 
solicitous  about  her  soul  and  everlasting  con* 
dition,  weeping  bitterly  to  think  what  would 
become  of  her  in  another  world,  asking  ma- 
ny questions  concerning  God  and  Christy 


3S 

and  her  own  soul.  So  that  this  little  Mary, 
before  she  was  full  five  years  old,  seemed  to 
mind  the  one  thing  that  was  needful,  and 
to  choose  the  better  part,  and  sat  at  the  feet 
of  Christ  many  a  time  and  oft  with  tears. 

2.  She  was  wont  to  be  much  in  secret 
duty,  and  many  times  came  off  from  her 
knees  with  tears. 

3.  She  would  choose  such  times  and  pla- 
ces for  secret  duty  as  might  render  her  less 
observed  by  others,  and  did  endeavour  what 
she  possibly  could  to  conceal  what  she  was 
doing,  when  she  was  engaged  in  secret  duty. 

4.  She  was  greatly  afraid  of  hypocrisj^ 
and  of  doing  any  thing  to  be  seen  of  men, 
and  to  get  commendation  and  praise  ;  and, 
when  she  had  heard  one  of  her  brothers  say- 
ing, that  he  had  been  by  himself  at  prayer, 
she  rebuked  him  sharply,  and  told  him  how 
little  such  prayers  were  like  to  profit  him, 
and  that  it  was  little  to  his  praise  to  pray 
like  a  hypocrite,  and  to  be  glad  that  any 
should  know  what  he  had  been  doing. 

m  5.  Her  mother  being  full  of  sorrow  after 
the  death  of  her  husband,  this  child  came  to 
her  mother,  and  asked  her  why  she  wept  so 
exceedingly  ?  Her  mother  answered,  she 
had  cause  enough  to  weep,  because  her  fa- 
ther was  dead.    No,  dear  mother,  said  the 


39 

child,  you  have  no  occasion  to  weep   so 
much,  for  God  is  a  good  God  still  to  you. 

6.  She  was  a  dear  lover  of  faithful  mi- 
nisters. One  time,  after  she  had  been  hear- 
ing Mr.  Whitaker,  she  said,  I  love  that 
man  dearly  for  the  sweet  words  that  he 
speaks  concerning  Christ. 

7.  Her  book  was  her  delight,  and  what 
she  did  read  she  loved  to  make  her  own,  and 
cared  not  for  passing  over  what  she  learned 
without  extraordinary  observations  and  un- 
derstanding ;  and  many  times  was  so  strange- 
ly affected  in  reading  of  the  Scripture,  that 
she  would  burst  into  tears,  and  would  hardly 
be  pacified;  so  greatly  was  she  taken  with 
Christ's  sufferings,  the  zeal  of  God's  ser- 
vants, and  the  danger  of  a  natural  state, 

8.  She  would  complain  oftentimes  of  the 
corruption  of  her  nature,  of  the  hardness 
of  her  heart,  that  she  could  repent  no  more 
thoroughly,  and  be  no  more  humbled  and 
grieved  for  her  sins  against  a  good  God ;  and 
when  she  did  thus  complain,  it  was  with 
abundance  of  tears. 

9.  She  w  as  greatly  concerned  for  the 
souls  of  others,  and  grieved  to  think  of  the 
miserable  condition  that  they  were  in  upon 
this  account.  When  she  could  handsomely, 
she  would  be  putting  in  something  concern- 
ing Christ,  but,  above  all,  she  would  do  what 


40 

she  could  to  draw  the  hearts  of  her  brethren 
and  sisters  after  Christ ;  and  there  were  no 
small  hopes  that  her  example  and  good 
counsel  did  prevail  with  some  of  them, 
when  they  were  very  young,  to  get  into 
corners  to  pray,  and  to  ask  very  gracious 
questions  about  the  things  of  God. 

10.  She  was  very  conscientious  in  keep- 
ing the  sabbath,  spending  the  whole  time 
either  in  reading  or  praying,  or  learning  her 
eatecfeisin,  or  teaching  hei  brethren  and 
sisters.  One  time,  when  she  was  left  at 
home  upon  the  Lord's  day,  she  got  some 
other  little  children  together,  with  her  bro- 
thers and  sisters,  and,  instead  of  playing, 
as  other  naughty  children  used  to  do,  she 
told  them  that  that  was  the  Lord's  day,  and 
that  they  ought  to  remember  that  day  to 
keep  it  holy;  and  she  told  them  how  it 
was  to  be  spent  in  religious  exercises  all  the 
day  long,  except  so  much  as  was  to  be  taken 
up  in  the  works  of  necessity  and  mercy; 
then  she  prayed  with  them  herself,  and, 
among  other  things,  begged  that  the  Lord 
would  give  grace  and  wisdom  to  those  little 
children,  that  they  might  know  how  to  serve 
him ;  as  one  of  those  little  ones  in  the  com- 
pany with  her  told  afterwards. 

1  1 .  She  was  a  child  of  great  tenderness 
and  compassion  to  all,  full  of  bowels  of 


41 

pity.  Whom  she  could  not  help,  she  would 
be  ready  to  weep  over;  especially  if  she 
saw  her  mother  at  any  time  troubled,  she 
would  quickly  make  her  sorrows  her  own, 
and  weep  for  her. 

12.  When  her  mother  had  been  some- 
what solicitous  about  any  worldly  thing,  she 
would,  if  she  could  possibly  put  her  off 
from  her  care  one  way  or  other.  One  time 
she  told  her  mother,  O  mother,  the  grace  of 
God  is  better  than  that,  (meaning  some- 
thing her  mother  wanted.)  1  had  rather 
have  the  grace  and  love  of  Christ  than  any 
thing  in  the  world. 

13.  This  child  was  often  musing  and  bu- 
sied in  the  thoughts  of  her  everlasting  work ; 
witness  that  strange  question  O  what  are 
they  doing  which  are  already  in  heaven  ? 
and  she  seemed  to  be  greatly  desirous  to  be 
among  them  that  were  praising,  loving,  and 
delighting  in  God,  and  serving  him  without 
sin.  Her  language  about  spiritual  matters 
made  many  excellent  Christians  to  stand 
amazed,  as  judging  it  scarce  to  be  paralleled. 

14.  She  took  great  delight  in  reading  of 
the  Scripture,  and  some  part  of  it  was  more 
sweet  to  her  than  her  appointed  food ;  she 
would  get  several  choice  Scriptures  by  heart, 
and  discourse  of  them  favourably,,  and  ap- 
ply them  suitably. 

B  2 


15.  She  was  not  altogether  a  stranger  to 
other  good  books,  but  would  be  reading  of 
them  with  much  affection ;  and  where  she 
might,  she  noted  the  books,  particularly  ob- 
serving what  in  the  reading  did  most  warm 
her  heart,  and  she  was  ready  upon  occasion 
to  improve  it. 

16.  One  time  a  woman,  coming  into  the 
house  in  a  great  passion,  spake  of  her  con- 
dition as  if  none  were  like  her's,  and  it 
would  never  be  otherwise ;  the  child  said,  it 
were  a  strange  thing  to  say,  when  it  is  night 
it  will  never  be  day  again. 

17.  At  another  time,  a  near  relation  of 
her's  being  in  some  straights,  made  some 
complaints  ;  to  whom  she  said,  I  have  heard 
Mr.  Carter  say,  a  man  may  go  to  heaven 
without  a  penny  in  his  purse,  but  not  with- 
out grace  in  his  heart. 

18.  She  had  an  extraordinary  love  to  the 
people  of  God,  and  when  she  saw  any  that 
she  thought  feared  the  Lord,  her  heart  would 
even  leap  for  joy. 

19.  She  loved  to  be  much  by  herself,  and 
would  be  greatly  grieved  if  she  were  at  any 
time  deprived  of  a  conveniency  for  secret  du- 
ty ;  she  could  not  live  without  constant  ad- 
dress to  God  in  secret,  and  was  not  a  little 
pleased  when  she  could  go  into  a  corner  to 
pray  and  wreep. 


43 

20.  She  was  much  in  praising  God,  and 
seldom  or  never  complained  of*  any  thing 
but  sin. 

21.  She  continued  in  this  course  of  pray- 
ing to,  and  praising  God,  and  great  dutiful- 
ness  and  sweetness  to  her  parents,  and  those 
that  taught  her  any  thing. — She  did  greatly 
encourage  her  mother,  while  she  was  a  wi- 
dow, and  desired  that  the  absence  of  a  hus- 
band might,  in  some  measure,  be  made  up 
by  the  dutifulness  and  holiness  of  a  child. 
She  studied  all  the  ways  that  could  be  to 
mal^e  her  mother's  life  comfortable. 

22.  When  she  was  between  eleven  and 
twelve  years  old,  she  sickened  ;  in  which 
time  she  carried  it  with  admirable  patience^ 
and  did  what  she  could,  with  Scripture  argu- 
ments, to  support  and  encourage  her  rela- 
tions to  part  with  her,  as  she  was  going  to 
glory,  and  to  prepare  themselves  to  meet 
her  in  a  blessed  eternity. 

23.  She  was  not  many  days  sick  before 
she  became  dangerous,  of  which  she  was 
sensible,  and  rejoiced  that  she  was  now 
going  apace  to  Christ.  She  called  to  her 
friends,  and  said,  be  not  troubled,  for  I  know 
I  am  one  of  the  Lord's  own.  One  asked 
her  how  she  knew  that  ?  She  answered,  the 
Lord  hath  told  me  I  am  one  of  his  dear 
children.     And  thus  she  spoke  with  a  holy 


44 

confidence  in  the  Lord's  love  to  her  soul, 
and  was  not  in  the  least  daunted  when  she 
spoke  of  her  death ;  but  seemed  greatly  de- 
lighted in  the  apprehension  of  her  nearness 
to  her  Father's  house. — And  it  was  not  long 
before  she  was  rilled  with  joy  unspeakable 
in  believing. 

24.  When  she  lay  just  dying,  her  mother 
came  to  her,  and  told  her  she  was  sorry  that 
she  had  reproved  and  corrected  a  good  child 
so  oft.  O  mother,  said  she,  speak  not  thus ; 
I  bless  God,  now  I  am  dying,  for  your  re- 
proofs and  corrections  too  ;  for  it  may  be,  I 
might  have  gone  to  hell,  if  it  had  not  been 
for  your  reproofs  and  corrections. 

25.  Some  of  her  neighbours,  coming  to 
visit  her,  asked  her,  if  she  would  leave  them  ? 
She  answered  them,  if  you  serve  the  Lord, 
you  shall  come  after  me  to  glory. 

26.  A  little  before  she  died  she  had  a 
great  conflict  with  Satan,  and  cried  out,  I 
am  none  of  his !  Her  mother  seeing  her  in 
trouble,  asked  her  what  was  the  matter  ? 
She  answered,  Satan  did  trouble  me,  but 
now,  I  thank  God,  all  is  well :  I  know  I  am 
none  of  his,  but  Christ's. 

27-  After  this,  she  had  a  sense  of  God's 
love,  and  a  glorious  sight,  as  if  she  had  seen 
the  very  heavens  open,  and  the  angels  come 


w 

to  receive  her ;  by  which  her  heart  was  fil- 
led with  joy,  and  her  tongue  with  praise. 

28.  Being  desired  by  the  standers  by,  to 
give  them  a  particular  account  of  what  she 
saw,  she  answered,  you  shall  know  hereaf- 
ter :  And  so,  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy  and  holy 
triumph,  she  went  to  heaven,  when  she  was 
nbout  twelve  years  old.     Hallelujah  I 


EXAMPLE  IV, 

Of  a  child  that  began  to  look  tozvards  hea- 
ven when  she  was  only  four  years  old> 
z&ith  some  observable  passages  in  her  life^ 
and  at  her  death. 

1.  A  certain  little  child,  when  she  was 
about  four  years  old,  had  a  conscientious 
sense  of  her  duty  towards  her  parents,  be- 
cause the  commandment  saith,  Honour  thy 

father  and  mother.  And,  though  she  had 
little  advantage  of  education,  she  carried  it 
with  the  greatest  reverence  to  her  parents 
imaginable,  so  that  she  was  no  small  credit 
as  Well  as  comfort  to  them. 

2.  It  was  an  usual  thing  for  her  to  weep 
if  she  saw  her  parents  troubled,  though  her- 
self had  not  been  the  occasion  of  it. 


46 

3.  When  she  came  from  school,  she 
would  with  grief  and  abhorrence  say,  that 
other  children  had  sinned  against  God,  by 
speaking  grievous  words,  which  were  so  bad 
that  she  dared  not  speak  them  again. 

4.  She  would  be  oftentimes  admiring 
God's  mercy  for  such  goodness  to  her,  ra- 
ther than  to  others ;  that  she  saw  some  beg- 
ging, others  blind,  some  crooked,  and  that 
she  wanted  nothing  that  was  good  for  her. 

5.  She  was  many  a  time  and  often,  in  one 
place  or  other,  in  tears  upon  her  knees. 

6.  This  poor  little  thing  would  be  ready 
to  counsel  other  little  children,  how  they 
ought  to  serve  God,  and  putting  them  upon 
getting  by  themselves  to  pray  ;  and  hath 
been  known,  when  her  friends  have  been 
abroad,  to  have  been  teaching  children  to 
pray,  especially  upon  the  Lord's  day. 

7.  She  very  seriously  begged  the  prayers 
of  others,  that  they  would  remember  her, 
that  the  Lord  would  give  her  grace. 

8.  When  this  child  saw  some  that  were 
laughing,  whom  she  judged  to  be  very 
wicked,  she  told  them  that  she  feared  that 
they  had  little  reason  to  be  merry.  They 
asked  whether  one  might  not  laugh  ?  She 
answered,  No,  indeed,  till  you  have  grace : 
they  who  are  wicked  have  more  need  to  cry 
than  to  laugh. 


m 


47 

9.  She  would  say,  that  it  was  the  duty  of 
parents,  masters,  and  mistresses,  to  reprove 
those  under  their  charge  for  sin,  or  else  God 
will  meet  with  them. 

10.  She  would  be  very  attentive  when  she 
read  the  Scriptures,  and  be  much  affected 
with  them. 

1 1.  She  would  by  no  means  be  persuaded 
to  profane  the  Lord's  day,  but  would  spend 
it  in  some  good  duties. 

12.  When  she  went  to  school,  it  was  wil- 
lingly and  joyfully,  and  she  was  very  teach- 
able, and  exemplary  to  other  children. 

1 3.  When  she  was  taken  sick,  one  asked 
her,  whether  she  was  willing  to  die?  She 
answered,  Yes,  if  God  would  pardon  her 
sins.  Being  asked,  how  her  sins  should  be 
pardoned  ?  She  answered,  through  the  blood 
of  Christ. 

14.  She  said,  she  did  believe  in  Christ, 
and  desired  and  longed  to  be  with  him  ;  and 
did,  with  a  great  deal  of  cheerfulness,  give 
up  her  soul  to  him. 

There  were  many  very  observable  passages 
in  the  life  and  death  of  this  child,  but  the 
hurry  and  grief  that  her  friends  were  in, 
buried  them. 


43 


EXAMPLE  V, 

Of  the  pious  life,  and  joyful  death  of  a 
child ,  who  died  when  he  was  twelve  years 
old. 

1.  Charles  Bridgman  had  no  sooner 
learned  to  speak,  but  he  betook  himself  to 
prayer. 

2.  He  was  very  prone  to  learn  the  things 
of  God. 

3.  He  would  be  sometimes  teaching  them 
their  duty  that  waited  upon  him. 

4-  He  learned  bv  heart  many  good  things 
before  he  was  well  fit  to  go  to  school ;  and, 
when  he  was  sent  to  school,  he  carried  it  so, 
that  all  that  observed  him  either  did,  or  might 
admire  him.  O  !  the  sweet  nature,  the  good 
disposition,  the  sincere  religion,  which  was 
in  this  child ! 

5.  When  he  was  at  school,  what  was  it 
that  he  desired  to  learn,  but  Christ  and  him 
crucified  ! 

6.  So  religious  and  savouiy  were  his  words, 
his  actions  so  upright,  his  devotion  so  hearty, 
his  fear  of  God  so  great,  that  many  were 
ready  to  say,  as  they  did  of  John,  What  man- 
ner of  child  shall  this  be  % 


49 


7.  He  would  be  much  in  reading  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

8.  He  was  desirous  of  more  spiritual 
knowledge,  and  would  be  oft  asking  very 
serious  and  admirable  questions. 

9.  He  would  not  stir  out  of  doors  before 
he  had  poured  out  his  soul  to  the  Lord. 

10.  When  he  ate  any  thing,  he  would  be 
sure  to  lift  up  his  heart  unto  the  Lord  for  a 
blessing  upon  it ;  and  when  he  had  mode- 
rately refreshed  himself  by  eating,  he  would 
not  forget  to  acknowledge  God's  goodness 
in  feeding  him. 

1 1 .  He  would  not  lie  down  in  his  bed  till 
he  had  been  on  his  knees ;  and,  when  some- 
times he  had  forgotten  his  duty,  he  would 
quickly  get  out  of  his  bed,  and,  kneeling 
down  upon  his  bare  knees,  ask  God  forgive- 
ness of  that  sin. 

12.  He  would  rebuke  his  brethren,  if  they 
were  at  any  time  too  hasty  at  their  meals, 
and  did  eat  without  asking  a  blessing.  His 
check  was  usually  this :  Dare  you  do  thus  ? 
God  be  merciful  to  us,  this  bit  of  bread  might 
choke  us. 

1 3.  His  sentences  were  wise  and  weighty, 
and  might  well  become  some  ancient  Chris- 
tian. 

14.  His  sickness  was  a  lingering  disease, 
against  which,  to  comfort  him;  one  tells  him 

E 


50 

of  possessions  that  must  fall  to  his  portion. 
And  what  art  they%  said  he,  /  had  rather 
have  the  kingdom  of  heaven  than  a  thousand 
such  inheritances. 

15.  When  he  was  sick  he  seemed  much 
taken  up  with  heaven,  and  asked  very  seri- 
ous questions  about  the  nature  of  his  soul. 

16-  After  he  was  pretty  well  satisfied 
about  that,  lie  inquired  how  his  soul  might 
be  saved  ?  the  answer  being  made,  by  the 
applying  of  Christ's  merits  by  faith,  he  was 
pleased  with  the  answer,  and  was  ready  to 
give  anyone  that  should  desire  it  an  account 
of  his  hope. 

17.  Being  asked  whether  he  had  rather 
live  or  die  ?  he  answered,  /  desire  to  die,  that 
I  may  go  to  my  Saviour. 

18.  His  pains  increasing  upon  him,  one 
asked  him,  whether  he  would  rather  still  en- 
dure those  pains  or  forsake  Christ  ?  Alas, 
said  he,  /  know  not  what  to  say,  being  a 
child ;  for  those  pains  may  stagger  a  strong 
man,  but  I  will  strive  to  endure  the  best  that 
I  can.  Upon  this  he  called  to  mind  that 
martyr,  Thomas  Binley,  who,  beio,g  in  pri- 
son, the  night  before  his  burning,  put  his 
finger  into  the  candle,  to  know  how  he 
could  endure  the  fire.  O,  said  the  child, 
had  I  lived  then,  I  would  have  run  through 
thejire  to  have  gone  to  Christ. 


51 

19-  His  sickness  lasted  long,  and,  at  least 
three  days  before  his  death,  he  prophesied 
his  departure,  and  not  only  that  he  must  die, 
but  the  veiy  day.  On  the  Lord's  Day,  said 
he,  look  to  me ;  neither  was  this  a  word  of 
course,  which  you  may  guess  by  his  often 
repetition,  every  day  asking,  till  the  day 
came  indeed,  What,  is  Swiday  come  ?  At 
last  the  looked  for  day  came  on ;  and  no 
sooner  had  the  sun  beautified  that  morning 
with  its  light,  but  he  falls  into  a  trance ;  his 
eyes  were  fixed,  his  face  cheerful,  his  lips 
smiling,  his  hands  and  face  clasped  in  a 
bow,  as  if  he  would  have  received  some 
blessed  angel  that  was  at  hand  to  receive 
his  soul.  But  he  comes  to  himself,  and  tells 
them  how  he  saw  the  sweetest  body  that 
ever  eyes  beheld,  who  bid  him  be  of  good 
cheer,  for  he  must  presently  go  with  him. 

20.  One  that  stood  near  him,  as  now 
suspecting  the  time  of  his  dissolution  nigh5 
bade  him  say,  Lord,  into  thv  hands  I  com- 
mend my  spirit,  which  is  thy  due  :  for  why  f 
thou  hast  redeemed  it,  O  Lord,  my  God, 
most  true. 

c2 1 .  The  last  words  which  he  spake  were 
exactly  these  :  Prat/,  pray,  pray,  nay  yet 
pray  ;  and  the  more  prayers  the  better,  all 
prospers  ;  God  >'s  the  best  physician;  into 
thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit.     O  Lord 


m 

Jesus  receive  my  soul  f  Now  close  mine  eyes : 
forgive  me,  father,  mother,  brother,  sister, 
all  the  zvorld !  Now  1  am  well,  my  pain  is 
almost  gone)  my  joy  is  at  hand ;  Lord  have 
mercy  upon  me,  0  Lord,  receive  my  soul  un- 
to thee  !  And  thus  he  yielded  up  -his  spirit 
unto  the  Lord,  when  he  was  about  twelve 
years  old. 

This  narrative  was  taken  out  of  Mr.  Am- 
brose's Life's  Lease. 


EXAMPLE  VI. 

Of  a  poor  child  that  was  awakened  when  he 
was  about  fve  years  old. 

1.  A  certain  very  poor  child,  that  had 
a  very  bad  father,  but  it  was  to  be  hoped  a 
very  good  mother,  was,  by  the  providence  of 
God,  brought  to  the  sight  of  a  godly  friend 
of  mine,  who,  upon  the  first  sight  of  the 
child,  had  a  great  pity  for  him,  and  took 
an  affection  to  him,  and  had  a  mind  to  bring 
him  up  for  Christ. 

2.  At  first,  he  did  with  great  sweetness  and 
kindness  allure  the  child  ;  by  which  means 
it  was  not  long  before  he  got  a  deep  inter- 
est in  the  heart  of  the  child,  and  he  began 


53 

to  obey  him  with  more  readiness  than  chil- 
dren usually  do  their  parents. 

3.  By  this  a  door  was  opened  for  a  further 
work,  and  he  had  a  greater  advantage  to  in- 
stil spiritual  principles  into  the  soul  of  the 
child,  which  he  was  not  wanting  in,  as  the 
Lord  gave  opportunity,  and  the  child  was 
capable  of. 

4.  It  was  not  long  before  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  strike  in  with  the  spiritual  exhor- 
tations of  this  good  man,  so  that  the  child 
was  brought  to  a  liking  of  the  things  of  God . 

5.  He  quickly  learned  great  part  of  the 
Assembly's  Catechism  by  heart,  and  that  be- 
fore he  could  read  his  primer  within  book ; 
and  he  took  a  great  delight  in  learning  his 
catechism. 

6.  He  was  not  only  able  to  give  a  very 
good  account  of  his  catechism,  but  he  would 
answer  such  questions  as  are  not  in  the  cat- 
echism, with  greater  understanding  than 
could  be  expected  from  one  of  his  age. 

7.  He  took  great  delight  in  discoursing 
about  the  things  of  God ;  and,  when  my 
friend  had  been  either  praying,  or  reading, 
or  expounding,  or  repeating  of  sermons,  he 
seemed  very  attentive,  and  ready  to  receive 
the  truths  of  God  ;  and  would,  with  incred- 
ible gravity,  diligence,  and  affection,  wait 
till  the  duties  were  ended,  to  the  no  small 

e  2 


o4 

joy  and  admiration  of  them  which  observed 
him. 

8.  He  would  ask  very  excellent  questions,, 
and  discourse  about  the  condition  of  hi?* 
soul,  and  heavenly  tilings,  and  seemed 
mightily  concerned  what  would  become  of 
his  soul  when  he  should  die  :  so  that  his 
discourse  made  some  christians  even  to 
stand  astonished. 

9.  He  was  greatly  taken  with  the  grea; 
kindness  of  Christ  in  dying  for  sinners,  and 
would  be  in  tears  at  the  mention  of  them  ; 
and  seemed  at  a  strange  rate  to  be  affected 
with  the  unspeakable  love  of  Christ. 

10.  When  nobody  had  been  speaking  to 
him,  he  would  burst  out  into  tears  ;  and,  be- 
ing asked  the  reason,  he  wou  Id  say,  that  the 
very  thought  of  Christ's  love  to  sinners,  in 
suffering  for  them,  made  him  that  he  could 
not  but  cry. 

1 1.  Before  he  was  six  years  old  he  made 
conscience  of  secret  duty;  and,  when  he 
prayed,  it  was  with  such  extraordinary  mel- 
tings, that  his  eyes  have  looked  red  and 
sore,  with  weeping  by  himself  for  his  sins. 

12.  He  would  be  putting  of  christians  up- 
on spiritual  discourse,  when  he  saw  them, 
and  seemed  little  satisfied  unless  they  were 
talking  of  good  things. 

J  3.  It  is  evident  that  this  poor  child's 


thoughts  were  very  much  busied  about  the 
things  of  another  world,  tor  he  would  often- 
times be  talking  to  his  bedrellow,  at  mid- 
night,  about  the  matters  of  his  soul  ;  and,, 
when  he  could  not  sleep  he  would  take 
heavenly  conference  to  be  sweeter  than  his 
appointed  rest.  This  was  his  usual  custom, 
and  thar  tie  would  provoke  and  put  forward 
an  experienced  christian  to  spend  waking- 
hours  m  talk  of  God  and  the  everlasting  rest. 

14.  Not  long  after  this,  his  good  mother 
died,  which  went  very  near  his  heart,  for  he 
greatly  honoured  his  mother. 

15.  After  the  death  of  his  mother,  he 
would  often  repeat  some  of  the  promises  that 
are  made  unto  fatherless  children,  especial- 
ly that  in  Exod.xxii.  22.  Thou  shalt  not  af- 
flict any  widow,  or  the  fatherless  child ;  if 

thou  afflict  them  in  any  wise,  and  they  cry 
at  all  unto  me,  I  will  surely  hear  their  cry. 
These  words  he  would  often  repeat  with 
tears,  and  say,  I  am  fatherless  and  mother- 
less upon  earth,  yet,  if  any  wrong  me,  I  have 
a  father  in  heaven  who  will  take  my  part ; 
and  to  him  I  commit  myself,  and  in  him  is 
all  my  trust. 

J  6.  Thus  he  continued  in  a  course  of  holy 
duties,  living  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  show- 
ed wonderful  grace  for  a  child,  and  died 
sweetlv  in  the  faith  of  Jesus. 


56 

My  friend  is  a  judicious  christian,  of  many 
years  experience,  who  was  no  ways  related 
to  him,  but  a  constant  eye  and  ear  witness 
of  his  godly  life  and  honourable  and  cheer- 
ful deatrr,  from  whom  1  received  this  intor- 
mation. 


EXAMPLE  VII. 

Of  a  notorious  wicked  child,  that  was  taken 
up  from  begging,  and  admirably  convert- 
ed ;  with  an  account  of  his  holy  life  and 
joyful  death  when  he  was  only  nine  years 
old. 

1.  A  very  poor  child,  of  the  parish  of 
Newington-Butts,  came  begging  to  the  door 
of  a  dear  christian  friend  of  mine,  in  a 
most  lamentable  condition  ;  but  it  pleased 
God  to  raise  in  the  heart  of  my  friend  a  great 
pity  and  tenderness  towards  this  poor  child; 
so  that,  in  charity,  he  took  him  out  of  the 
streets,  whose  parents  were  unknown,  who 
had  nothing  at  all  in  him  to  commend  him 
to  auy  one's  charity,  but  his  misery.  My 
friend,  eyeing  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
good  of  the  immortal  soul  of  this  wretched 
creature,  discharged  the  parish  of  the  child, 
and  took  him  as  his  own,  designing  to  bring 


57 

him  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  A  noble 
piece  of  charity  !  And  that  which  did  make 
the  kindness  far  the  greater  was,  that  there 
seemed  to  be  very  little  hopes  of  doing  any 
good  upon  this  child,  for  he  was  a  very  mon- 
ster of  wickedness,  and  a  thousand  times 
more  miserable  and  vile  by  his  sin  than  by 
his  poverty.  He  was  running  to  hell  as 
soon  as  he  could  go,  and  was  old  in  naugh- 
tiness when  he  was  young  in  years  ;  and  one 
will  scarce  hear  of  one  so  like  the  devil  in 
his  infancy  as  this  poor  child  was.  What 
sin  was  there,  (that  his  age  was  capable  of,) 
that  he  did  not  commit  ?  What  by  the  cor- 
ruption of  his  nature,  and  the  abominable 
example  of  little  beggar-boys,  he  was  ar- 
rived at  a  strange  pitch  of  impiety.  He 
could  call  tilthy  names,  take  God's  name  in 
vain,  curse  and  swear,  and  do  almost  all 
kind  of  mischief;  and,  as  to  any  thing  of 
God,  worse  than  a  heathen. 

£.  But  this  sin  and  misery  was  but  a 
stronger  motive  to  that  gracious  man  to  pity 
him,  and  to  do  all  that  possibly  he  could 
to  pluck  this  fire-brand  out  of  the  fire  ;  and 
it  was  not  long  before  the  Lord  was  pleas- 
ed to  let  him  understand  that  he  had  a  de- 
sign of  everlasting  kindness  upon  the  soul 
of  this  poor  child  :  for,  no  sooner  had  this 
good  man  taken  this  creature  into  his  house, 


58 

but  lie  prays  for  him,  and  labours  with  all 
his  might  to  convince  him  of  his  miserable 
condition  by  nature,  and  to  teach  him  some- 
thing of  God,  the  worth  of  his  soul,  and 
that  eternity  of  glory  or  misery  that  he  was 
born  to ;  and  blessed  be  free  grace,  it  was 
not  long  before  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
show  him,  that  it  was  himself  which  did 

Eut  it  into  his  heart  to  take  in  this  child,  that 
e  might  bring  him  up  for  Christ.  The 
Lord  soon  struck  in  with  his  godly  instruc- 
tions, so  that  an  amazing  change  was  seen 
in  the  child  in  a  few  weeks  space  :  he  was 
soon  convinced  of  the  evil  of  his  way  ;  no 
more  news  now  of  his  calling  of  names, 
swearing,  or  cursing ;  no  more  taking  of  the 
Lord's  name  in  vain  ;  now  he  is  civil  and 
respectful;  and  such  a  strange  alteration 
was  wrought  in  the  child,  that  all  the  parish, 
that  rang  of  his  villainy  before,  was  now 
ready  to  talk  of  his  reformation.  His  com- 
pany, his  taik,  his  employment,  is  now 
changed,  and  he  is  like  another  creature ; 
so  that  the  glory  of  God's  free  grace  began 
already  to  shine  in  him. 

3.  And  this  change  was  not  only  an  ex- 
ternal one,  and  to  be  discerned  abroad  ;  but 
he  wrould  get  by  himself,  and  weep  and 
mourn  bitterly  for  his  horriblv  wicked  life, 


m 

as  might  easily  be  perceived  by  them  thai 
lived  in  the  house  with  him. 

4.  It  was  the  great  care  of  his  godly 
master  to  strike  in  with  those  convictions 
which  the  Lord  had  made,  and  to  improve 
them  all  he  could  ;  and  he  was  not  a  little 
glad  to  see  his  labour  was  not  in  vain  in  the 
Lord;  he  still  experiences  that  the  Lord 
doth  carry  on  his  own  work  mightily  upon 
the  heart  of  the  child  ;  he  is  still  more  and 
more  broken  under  a  sense  of  his  undone 
state  by  nature ;  he  is  often  in  tears,  and 
bemoaning  his  lost  and  miserable  condition, 
When  his  master  did  speak  of  the  things 
of  God,  he  listened  earnestly,  and  took  in, 
with  much  delight  and  affection,  what  he 
was  taught.  Seldom  was  there  any  dis- 
course about  soul  matters,  in  his  hearing, 
but  he  heard  as  if  it  were  for  his  life,  and 
would  weep  greatly. 

5.  He  would,  after  his  master  had  been 
speaking  to  him,  or  others,  of  the  things  of 
God,  go  to  him  and  question  with  him 
about  them,  and  beg  of  him  to  instruct  and 
teach  him  further,  and  to  tell  him  those 
things  again,  that  he  might  remember  and 
understand  them  better. 

6.  Thus  he  continued  seeking  after  the 
knowledge  of  God  and  Christ,  and  prac- 
tising holy  duties,  till  the  sickness  came  in- 


r.. 


60 

tp  the  house  with  which  the  poor  child  was 
smitten.  At  his  first  sickening,  the  poor 
child  was  greatly  amazed  and  afraid,  and 
though  his  pains  were  great,  and  his  dis- 
temper very  tedious,  yet  the  sense  of  his 
sin,  and  the  thought  of  the  miserable  con- 
dition that  he  feared  his  soul  was  still  in,made 
his  trouble  ten  times  greater.  He  was  in 
grievous  agonies  of  spirit,  and  his  former 
sins  stared  him  in  the  face,  and  made  him 
tremble.  The  poison  of  God's  arrows  did 
even  drink  up  his  spirit.  The  sense  of  sin 
and  wrath  was  so  great,  that  he  could  not 
tell  what  in  the  world  to  do.  The  weight 
of  God's  displeasure,  and  the  thoughts  of 
lying  under  it  to  all  eternity,  did  even  break 
him  to  pieces,  and  he  did  cry  out  very 
bitterly  what  should  he  do  !  He  was  a 
miserable  sinner,  and  he  feared  he  should 
go  to  hell ;  his  sins  had  been  so  great  and 
so  many,  that  there  were  no  hopes  for  him. 
He  was  not  by  far  so  much  concerned  for 
his  life  as  for  his  soul ;  what  would  become 
of  that  for  ever !  Now  the  plague  upon  his 
body  seemed  nothing  to  that  which  was  in 
his  soul. 

7.  But,  in  his  great  distress,  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  send  one  to  take  care  of  his  soul, 
who  urged  to  him  the  great  and  precious 
promises  which  were  made  to  one  in  his 


61 

condition ;  telling  him  that  there  was 
enough  in  Christ  for  the  chief  est  of  sinners, 
and  that  he  came  to  seek  and  save  such  a 
lost  creature  as  he  was.  But  this  poor  child 
found  it  a  very  difficult  thing  for  him  to  be- 
lieve that  there  was  any  mercy  for  such  a 
dreadful  sinner  as  he  had  been. 

8.  He  was  heard  to  cry  out  of  himself, 
not  only  for  his  swearing  and  lying,  and 
and  other  outwardly  notorious  sins  ;  but  he 
was  in  so  great  horror  for  the  sin  of  his  na- 
ture, for  the  vileness  of  his  heart,  and  ori- 
ginal corruption  under  it  :  he  was  in  so 
great  anguish,  that  the  trouble  of  his  spirit 
made  him,  in  a  great  measure,  to  forget  the 
pains  of  his  body. 

9.  He  did  very  particularly  confess  and 
bewail  his  sins  with  tears ;  and  some  sins 
so  secret,  that  none  in  the  world  could 
charge  him  with. 

10.  He  would  condemn  himself  for  sin, 
as  deserving  to  have  no  mercy,  thought  that 
there  was  not  a  greater  sinner  in  all  Lon- 
don than  himself,  and  he  abhorred  himself 
as  the  vilest  creature  he  knew. 

11.  He  did  not  only  pray  much  with 
strong  cries  and  tears  himself,  but  he  beg- 
ged the  prayers  of  Christians  for  him. 

12.  He  would  ask  Christians  whether 
they  thought  there  were  any  hopes  for  him, 

F 


62 

and  would  beg  of  them  to  deal  plainly  with 
him,  for  he  was  greatly  afraid  of  being  de- 
ceived. 

13.  Being  informed  how  willing  and 
ready  the  Lord  Jesus  was  to  accept  of  poor 
sinners,  upon  their  repentance  and  turning, 
and  being  counselled  to  venture  himself  up- 
on Christ  for  mercy  and  salvation,  he  said 
he  would  fain  cast  himself  upon  Christ,  but 
he  could  not  but  wonder  how  Christ  should 
be  willing  to  die  for  such  a  vile  wretch  as 
he  was  :  and  he  found  it  one  of  the  hard" 
est  things  in  the  world  to  believe. 

14.  But,  at  last,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
give  him  some  small  hopes  that  there  might 
be  mercy  for  him,  for  he  had  been  the  chief- 
est  of  sinners ;  and  he  was  made  to  lay  a 
little  hold  upon  such  promises  as  this,  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  la- 
den, and  I  will  give  you  rest.  But  Oh  !  how 
did  this  poor  boy  admire  and  bless  God  for 
the  least  hopes !  how  highly  did  he  advance 
the  free  and  rich  grace  that  should  pity  and 
pardon  him !  and,  at  last,  he  was  full  of 
praise  and  admiring  of  God ;  so  that,  (to 
speak  in  the  words  of  a  good  man  that  was 
an  eye  and  ear  witness,)  to  the  praise  and 
glory  of  God  be  it  spoken,  the  house  at  that 
day,for  all  the  sickness  in  it,  was  a  little  low- 
er heaven,  so  full  of  joy  and  praise. 


63 

15.  The  child  grew  exceedingly  in  know- 
ledge, experience,  patience,  humility,  and 
seif-abhorrence,  and  he  thought  he  could 
never  speak  bad  enough  of  himself ;  the 
name  that  he  would  call  himself  by  was  a 
toad. 

16.  And  though  he  prayed  before,  yet 
now  the  Lord  poured  out  upon  him  the  spi- 
rit of  prayer  in  an  extraordinary  manner  for 
dne  of  his  age,  so  that  now  he  prayed  more 
frequently,  more  earnestly,  more  spiritually 
than  ever.  O  how  eagerly  would  he  beg  to 
be  washed  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  !  and  that 
the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  that 
was  over  heaven,  earth,  and  sea,  would  par- 
don and  forgive  him  all  his  sins,  and  re- 
ceive his  soul  into  his  kingdom  And  what 
lie  spoke,  it  was  with  so  much  love  and  fer- 
vor of  spirit,  as  that  it  filled  the  hearers  with 
astonishment  and  joy. 

17.  He  had  no  small  sense  of  the  use 
and  excellency  of  Christ,  and  such  long- 
ings and  breathings  of  soul  after  him,  that, 
when  mention  had  been  made  of  Christ,  he 
hath  been  ready  almost  to  leap  out  of  his 
bed  for  joy. 

18.  When  he  was  told,  that  if  he  reco= 
vered,  he  must  not  live  as  he  list,  but  he 
must  give  up  himself  to  Christ,  and  be  his 
child  and  servant,  bear  his  yoke,  and  be 


64 

obedient  unto  his  holy  laws,  and  live  a  holy 
life,  and  take  his  cross,  and  suffer  mocking 
and  reproach,  it  may  be  persecution,  for  his 
name's  sake  :  How,  child,  (said  one  to  him,) 
are  you  willing  to  have  Christ  upon  such 
terms  !  he  signified  his  willingness  by  the 
earnestness  of  his  look  and  words,  and  the 
casting  up  of  his  eyes  to  heaven ;  saying, 
yes,  with  all  my  soul,  the  Lord  helping  me, 
I  will  do  this. 

19-  Vet  he  had  many  doubts  and  fears, 
and  was  ever  and  anon  harping  upon  that, 
that,  though  he  were  willing,  yet  Christ,  he 
feared,  was  not  willing  to  accept  him,  be- 
cause of  the  greatness  of  his  sin  :  yet  his 
hopes  were  greater  than  his  fears. 

20.  The  Wednesday  before  he  died,  the 
child  lay  as  it  were  in  a  trance  for  about 
half  an  hour,  in  which  time  he  thought  he 
saw  a  vision  of  angels.  When  he  was  out 
of  his  trance  he  was  a  little  uneasy,  and 
asked  his  nurse,  why  she  did  not  let  him 
go  I  Go  whither,  child  ?  said  she.  Why, 
along  with  those  brave  gentlemen,  said  he. 
But  they  told  me  they  would  come  and 
fetch  me  away,  for  all  you,  on  Friday  next. 
And  he  doubled  his  words  many  times,  up- 
on Friday  next  those  brave  gentlemen  will 
come  for  me  ;  and  upon  that  day  the  child 
died  joyfully. 


65 

21.  He  was  very  thankful  to  his  master, 
and  very  sensible  of  his  great  kindness  in 
taking  him  up  out  of  the  streets  when  he 
was  begging,  and  he  admired  at  the  good- 
ness of  God,  which  put  it  into  the  mind  of 
a  stranger  to  iook  upon,  and  to  take  such 
fatherly  care  of,  such  a  pitiful,  sorry  crea- 
ture as  he  was.  O  my  dear  master,  said 
he,  I  hope  to  see  you  in  heaven  ;  for  I  am 
sure  you  will  go  thither.  O,  blessed,  bless- 
ed be  God,  that  made  you  to  take  pity  up- 
on me ;  for  1  might  have  died,  and  have 
gone  to  the  devil,  and  have  been  damned 
for  ever,  if  it  had  not  been  for  you  ! 

22.  The  Thursday  before  he  died,,  he 
asked  a  very  godly  friend  of  mine,  what  he 
thought  of  his  condition,  and  whither  his 
soul  was  now  going  ?  for  he  said,  he  could 
not  still  but  fear  lest  he  should  deceive  him- 
self with  false  hopes :  at  which  my  friend 
spoke  to  him  thus  :  Child,  for  all  that  I 
have  endeavoured  to  hold  forth  the  grace 
of  God  in  Christ,  to  thy  soul,  and  give  you 
a  warrant,  from  the  Word  of  God,  that 
Christ  is  as  freely  offered  to  you  as  to  any 
sinner  in  the  world  :  if  thou  art  but  willing 
to  accept  of  him,  thou  mayest  have  Christ 
and  all  that  thou  dost  want  with  him  ;  and 
yet  thou  givest  way  to  these  thy  doublings 
and  fears,  as  though  I  told  the*  nothing; 

f  2 


66 

but  lies.  Thou  sayest  thou  fearest  that 
Christ  will  not  accept  of  thee.  I  fear  thou 
art  not  heartily  willing  to  accept  of  him. 
The  child  answered,  indeed  I  am.  Why 
then,  child,  if  thou  art  unfeignedly  willing 
to  have  Christ,  I  tell  thee  he  is  a  thousand 
times  more  willing  to  have  thee,  and  wash 
thee,  and  save  thee,  than  thou  art  to  desire 
it.  And  now  at  this  time  Christ  offers  him- 
self freely  to  thee  again;  therefore  receive 
him  humbly  by  faith  into  thy  heart,  and 
bid  him  welcome,  for  he  deserveth  it.  Upon 
which  words  the  Lord  discovered  his  love  to 
the  child,  and  he  gave  a  kind  of  leap  in  his 
bed,  and  snapped  his  finger  and  thumb  to- 
gether with  abundance  of  joy,  as  much  as 
to  say,  Well,  yea,  all  is  well,  the  match  is 
made,  Christ  is  willing,  and  I  am  willing 
too ;  and  now  Christ  is  mine  and  I  am  his 
for  ever !  And  from  that  time  forward,  in 
full  assurance  of  God's  love,  he  continued 
earnestly  piaising  God,  with  desiring  to  die, 
and  be  with  Christ.  And  on  Friday  morn- 
ing, he  sweetly  went  to  rest,  using  that  ex- 
pression, "  Into  thy  hands,  Lord,  I  com- 
mit my  spirit."  He  died  punctually  at  that 
time  wrhich  he  had  spoken  of,  and  in  which 
he  expected  those  angels  to  come  to  him. 
He  was  not  much  above  nine  year?  old 
when  he  died. 


m 

This  narrative  I  had  from  a  judicious 
holy  man,  unrelated  to  him,  who  was  an 
eye  and  ear  witness  to  all  these  things. 


END    OF    THE    FIRST    PART, 


, 


TOKEN 


CHILDREN. 

IN  TWO  PARTS. 

BY  JAMES  JANEWAY. 

PART   tfHE   SECOND. 


PREFACE 

TO     THE 

READER, 


CHRISTIAN    READERj 

IN  the  former  part  of  my  Token  for 
Children,  I  did  in  part  promise,  that  if  that 
piece  met  with  kind  entertainment,  it  might 
be  followed  with  a  second  of  the  same  na- 
ture. If  it  did  not  seem  a  little  to  savour 
of  vanity,  I  might  tell  the  world  what  en- 
couragement I  have  met  with  in  this  work ; 
but  this  I  will  only  say,  that  I  have  met 
with  so  much  as  hath  made  me  give  this 
little  book  leave  to  go  abroad  into  the  world. 
I  am  not  also  ignorant  what  discourage- 
ment I  may  meet  with  from  some ;  but,  as 
long  as  I  am  sure  I  shall  not  meet  with  this, 
that  it  is  improbable,  if  not  impossible,  that 
it  should  save  a  soul,  I  think  the  rest  may 
easily  be  answered,  or  warrantabiy  slighted 


72  PREFACE. 

But  because  I  am  persuaded,  by  some,  tfiatj 
one  example  in  the  former,  viz.  that  of  a  I 
child  who  began  to  be  serious  between  two 
and  three  years  old,  was  scarcely  credible, 
and  they  did  fear  might  somewhat  preju- 
dice th<i  authority  of  the  rest.  I  shall  say 
something  to  answer  that.  They  who  make 
this  objection  are  either  good  or  bad.  lfi 
bad,  I  never  expect  to  satisfy  them,  except 
I  was  to  tell  them  of  a  romance  or  play,  or 
somewhat  that  might  suit  a  carnal  mind ; 
it  is  like  holiness  in  older  persons,  it  is  a 
matter  of  contempt  and  scorn  to  them,  much 
more  in  such  as  these  I  mention.  The 
truth  of  it  is,  it  is  no  wonder  at  all  to  me,  i 
that  the  subjects  of  Satan  should  not  be 
very  well  pleased  with  that  whose,  design  is 
to  undermine  the  interest  of  their  great 
master.  Nothing  will  satisfy  some,  except 
Christ  and  holiness  may  be  degraded  and 
vilified.  But  hold,  sinner,  hold  !  never  hope 
it;  heaven  shall  never  be  turned  into  hell 
for  thy  sake ;  and  as  for  all  thy  atheistical 
objections,  scoffs,  and  jeers,  they  shall,  ere 
long,  be  fully  answered ;  and  the  hosannas 


iand  hallelujahs  of  these  babes  shall  con.- 
jdemn  thine  oaths,  blasphemies,  and  jeers3 
nd  then  thou  wilt  be  silenced ;  and  ex* 
eept  converting  grace  turn  thy  heart  quick« 
ly,  thou  wilt  for  ever  rue  thy  madness  and 
folly,  when  it  is  too  late  to  remedy  it. 

But  if  the  persons  that  make  this  objec- 
tion be  godly,  I  question  not  but  I  may 
give  them  reasonable  satisfaction. 

First,  Consider  who  it  is  that  I  had  this 
example  from.  It  was  one  Mrs.  Jeqfries, 
in  Long-lane,  in  Mary  Magdalen,  Ber~ 
mondsey  parish,  in  the  county  of  Surry ; 
a  woman  of  that  fame  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  for  her  exemplary  piety,  wisdom, 
experience,  and  singular  watchfulness  over 
every  punctilio  that  she  speaks,  that  I  ques- 
tion not  but  that  her  name  is  precious  to 
miost  of  the  ministers  of  London,  at  least 
in  the  Borough:  and  as  a  reverend  divine 
said,  such  a  mother  in  Israel,  that  her  sin- 
gle testimony,  about  London,  is  of  such  au- 
thority almost  as  any  single  minister's  :  and 
having  since  discoursed  this  matter  with 
her.  she  calls  God  to  witness,  that  she  has 
o 


74  PREFACE. 

spoken  nothing  but  truth ;  only  in  this  she 
failed,  in  that  she  spoke  not  by  far  so  much 
as  she  might  have  done  concerning  that 
sweet  babe.  I  might  add,  that  I  have, 
since  that,  seen  a  godly  gentleman  out  ot 
the  country,  that  did  protest  to  me,  that  he 
had  seen  as  much  as  that  in  a  little  one  ot 
the  same  age,  who  since  that  time  I  hear, 
went  sweetly  to  heaven.  Doth  not  the, 
reverend  Mr.  Clark,  in  his  works,  quote  a 
child  of  two  yeais  old  that  looked  towards 
heaven  ?  doth  not  credible  history  acquaint 
us  with  a  martyr  at  seven  years  old,  who- 
was  whipped  almost  to  death,  and  never; 
shed  one  tear,  nor  complained  ;  and  at  last, 
his  head  was  struck  off?  I  do  not  speak  of 
these  as  common  matters,  but  record  them 
among  those  stupendous  acts  of  him  that 
can  as  easily  work  wonders  as  not.  What 
is  too  hard  for  the  Almighty  ?  Hath  God 
said  he  will  work  no  more  wonders  ?  I 
think  most  of  God's  works,  in  the  business 
of  conversion,  call  for  admiration ;  and  I 
believe  that  silence,  or  rather  praise,  would 
better  become  saints,  than  questioning  the 


PREFACE.  75 

truth  of  such  things,  especially  where  an 
apparent  injury  is  thereby  done  to  the  inter- 
est of  Christ,  the  honour  of  God's  grace, 
and  the  reputation  of  so  eminent  a  saint. 
I  judge  this  sufficient  to  satisfy  most ;  as 
for  others,  I  trouble  not  myself;  if  I  may 
but  promote  the  interest  of  Christ,  and  the 
good  of  souls,  and  give  up  my  account  with 
joy,  it  is  enough.  That  the  Lord  would 
bless  my  endeavours  to  these  ends,  I  beg 
the  prayers  of  all  saints,  and  yours  also, 
sweet  children,  that  fear  the  Lord.  And 
that  parents  and  masters  would  assist  me 
with  their  warm  application  of  these  things, 
and  that  their  children  may  be  their  crown 
and  their  joy,  is  the  prayer  of  one  that  de- 
sires to  love  Christ  and  little  children  dearly, 

JAMES  JANEWAY, 


A 

TOKEN  FOR  CHILDREN. 


THE  SECOND  PART. 


EXAMPLE  VIII. 

Of  a  Child  that  teas  very  serious  at  four 
years  old,  with  an  Account  of  his  com- 
fortable Death,  when  he  was  twelve  Years 
and  three  Weeks  old, 

1.  John  Sudlow  was  bom  of  religious 
parents,  in  the  county  of  Middlesex,  whose 
great  care  was  to  instil  spiritual  principles 
into  him,  as  soon  as  he  was  capable  of  un- 
derstanding them  ;  whose  endeavours  the 
Lord  was  pleased  to  crown  with  the  de- 
sired success :  so  that,  (to  use  the  expression 
of  a  holy  man  concerning  him,)  scarce 
more  could  be  expected  or  desired  from  so 
little  a  one. 

2.  When  he  was  scarce  able  to  speak 
plain,  he  seemed  to  have  a  great  awe  and 
reverence  of  God  upon  his  spirit,  and  a. 
strange  sense    of  the  things    of    another 

G  2 


78 

Vorld,  as  might  easily  be  perceived  by  those 
serious  and  admirable  questions  which  he 
•would  be  often  asking  of  those  Chris- 
tians that  he  thqught  he  might  be  bold 
with. 

3.  The  first  thing  that  did  most  affect 
him,  and  make  him  endeavour  to  escape 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to  inquire 
what  he  should  do  to  be  saved,  was  the 
death  of  a  little  brother.  When  he  saw 
him  without  breath,  and  not  able  to  speak 
or  stir  ;  and,  when  carried  out  of  doors,  and 
put  into  a  pit-hole,  he  was  greatly  concern- 
ed, and  asked  surprising  questions  about 
him.  But  that  which  was  most  affecting 
to  himself  and  others,  was,  whether  he  must 
die  too ;  which  being  answered,  it  made 
such  a  deep  impression  upon  him,  that, 
from  that  time  forward,  he  was  exceeding- 
ly serious :  and  this  was  when  he  was  *bout 
four  years  old. 

4.  Now  he  was  desirous  to  know  what 
he  must  do  that  he  might  live  in  another 
world  :  what  he  must  avoid,  that  he  might 
not  die  for  ever.  Being  instructed  by  his 
godly  parents,  he  soon  labours  to  avoid 
whatsoever  might  displease  God.  Now  tell 
him  any  thing  that  was  sinful,  and  that 
God  would  not  have  him  to  do  it,  and  he  is 
easily  kept  from  it ;  even  at  this  time  of  day, 


79 

the  apprehensions  of  God,  and  death,  and 
eternity,  laid  such  a  restraint  upon  him, 
that  he  would  not,  for  a  world,  have  told  a 
lie. 

5.  He  quickly  learned  to  read  exactly, 
and  took  such  pleasure  m  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  his  catechism,  and  other  good 
books,  that  it  is  scarce  to  be  paralleled.  He 
would  naturally  run  to  his  book  without 
bidding,  when  he  came  home  from  school, 
and  when  other  children  of  his  age  and 
acquaintance  were  playing,  he  reckoned  it 
his  recreation  to  be  doing  that  which  is 
good. 

6.  When  he  was  in  coats  he  would  be 
asking  his  maid  serious  questions,  and  pray- 
ing her  to  teach  him  his  catechism,  or  Scrip- 
tures, or  some  good  thing.  Common  dis- 
course he  took  no  delight  in,  but  did  most 
eagerly  desire  to  receive  the  knowledge  of 
the  things  of  God,  Christ,  his  soul,  and  an- 
other world 

7.  He  was  greatly  taken  with  the  read- 
ing of  the  book  of  Martyrs,  and  would  be 
ready  to  leave  his  dinner  to  go  to  his  book. 

8.  He  was  exceeding  careful  of  redeem- 
ing and  improving  time  ;  scarce  a  moment 
of  it  but  he  would  give  an  excellent  account 
of  it  ;  so  that  this  child  might  have  taught  ol- 
der persons,  and  will;  questionless,  condemn 


so 

their  idle  and  unaccountable  wasting  of 
precious  hours  in  which  they  should,  as  this 
sweet  child,  have  been  laying  in  provision 
for  eternity. 

9.  He  could  not  endure  to  read  any 
thing  over  slightly ;  but  whatsoever  he 
read,  he  dwelt  upon  it,  laboured  to  under- 
stand it  thoroughly,  and  remember  it ;  what 
he  could  not  understand,  he  would  oft  ask 
his  father  or  mother  the  meaning  of. 

10.  When  any  Christian  friends  had 
been  discoursing  with  his  father,  if  they  be- 
gan to  talk  about  religion,  to  be  sure  they 
should  have  his  company  ;  and,  of  his  own 
accord,  he  would  leave  all  to  hear  any  thing 
of  Christ,  and  crept  as  close  to  them  as  he 
could,  and  listened  as  affectionately,  though 
it  were  for  an  hour  or  two.  He  was  scarce 
ever  known  to  express  the  least  token  of 
weariness,  while  he  was  hearing  any  thing 
that  was  good  :  and  sometimes  when  neigh- 
bours' children  would  come  and  call  him 
out,  and  entice  him,  and  beg  of  him  to  go 
with  them,  he  could  by  no  means  be  per- 
suaded, though  he  might  have  had  the 
leave  of  his  parents,  if  he  had  any  hopes 
that  any  good  body  would  come  to  his 
father's  house. 

1 1 .  He  was  very  modest  while  any  stran- 


81 

ger  was  present,  and  was  loath  to  ask  theni 
any  questions;  bur  as  soon  as  they  were 
gone,  he  would  Jet  his  father  know  that 
there  was  little  said  or  done  but  he  observed 
it,  and  would  reflect  upon  what  passed  in 
their  discourse,  and  desire  satisfaction  in 
what  he  could  not  understand  at  present. 

12.  He  was  a  boy  of  most  prodigious 
parts  for  his  age.  as  will  appear  from  his 
solid  and  rational  questions.  I  shall  men- 
tion but  two  out  of  many. 

13.  The  first  was  this:  When  he  was 
reading  by  himself  in  Draiton's  poems 
about  Noah's  flood  and  the  ark,  he  asked 
who  built  the  ark  ?  it  being  answered,  it 
was  likely  that  Noah  hired  men  to  help 
him  build  it.  And  would  they,  (said  he,) 
build  an  ark  to  save  another,  and  not  go  in- 
to it  themselves  ? 

14.  Another  question  he  put  was  this : 
Whether  had  a  greater  glory,  saints  or  an- 
gels ?  It  being  answered,  thatangels  were  the 
most  exellent  of  creatures,  and  it  is  to  be 
thought  their  nature  is  made  capable  of  great- 
er glory  than  man's,  he  said,  he  was  of  an- 
Other  mind,  and  his  reason  was,  because  an* 
gels  were  servants,  and  saints  were  children  ; 
and  that  Christ  never  took  upon  him  the 
nature  of  angels,  but  he  took  upon  him  the 
nature  of  saints ;   and  by  being  man^  he 

• 


82 

bath  advanced  human  nature  above  the  na- 
ture of  angels. 

15.  By  this  you  may  perceive  the  great- 
ness of  his  parts  and  the  bent  of  his  thoughts; 
and  thus  he  continued  for  several  years  to- 
gether, labouring  to  get  more  and  more 
spiritual  knowledge,  and  to  prepare  for  an 
endless  life. 

16.  He  was  a  child  of  an  excellent  sweet 
temper,  wonderful  dutiful  to  his  parents, 
ready  and  joyful  to  do  what  he  was  bid,  and 
by  no  means  would  do  any  thing  to  displease 
them  ;  and,  if  they  were  at  any  time  seem- 
ingly angry,  he  would  not  stir  from  them 
till  they  were  thoroughly  reconciled  to  him. 

17.  He  was  not  only  good  himself,  but 
would  do  what  he  could  to  make  others  so 
too,  especially  those  that  were  nearest  to 
him.  He  was  very  watchful  over  his  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  and  would  not  suffer  them 
to  use  any  unhandsome  words,  or  to  do  any 
unhandsome  actiuus ;  but  he  would  be  putting 
them  upon  that  which  was  good;  and  when 
he  did,  at  any  time,  rebuke  them,  it  was 
not  childishly  and  slightly,  but  with  great 
gravity  and  seriousness,  as  one  that  was  not 
a  little  concerned  for  God's  honour,  and  the 
eternal  welfare   of  their  souls. 

18    He  would  go  to  his  father  and  mo- 
ther with  great  tenderness  and  compassion, 
4 


83 

(being  far  from  telling  of  tales,)  and  beg  of 
them  to  take  more  care  of  the  souls  of  his 
brethren  and  sisters,  and  to  take  heed  lest 
they  should  go  on  in  a  sinful  Christless 
state,  and  prove  their  sorrow  and  shame, 
and  go  to  hell  when  they  died,  and  be  ruin- 
ed for  ever. 

19.  He  was  exceedingly  affected  with 
hearing  of  the  word  of  God  preached,  and 
could  not  be  satisfied  except  he  could  carry 
home  much  of  the  substance  of  what  he 
heard  :  to  this  end  he  quickly  got  to  learn 
short-hand,  and  would  give  a  very  pretty 
account  of  any  sermon  that  he  heard. 

20.  He  was  much  engaged  in  secret  duty 
and  in  reading  the  Scriptures  :  to  be  sure, 
morning  and  evening,  he  would  be  by  him- 
self, and  was,  no  question,  wrestling  with 
God. 

2 1 .  He  would  get  choice  Scriptures  by 
heart,  and  was  very  perfect  at  his  catechism. 

22.  The  providences  of  God  were  not 
passed  by  without  considerable  observation 
by  him. 

23.  In  the  time  of  the  plague  he  was  ex- 
ceedingly concerned  about  his  soul  and  ev- 
erlasting store;  very  much  by  himself  upon 
his  knees.  This  prayer  was  found  written 
in  short-hand  after  his  death  :— - 


84 

<e  O  Lord  God  and  merciful  Father,  take 
pity  upon  me,  a  miserable  sinner,  and 
strengthen  me,  O  Lord,  in  thy  faith,  and 
make  me  one  of  thy  glorious  saints  in  hea- 
ven. O  Lord,  keep  me  from  this  poisonous 
infection  ;  however,  not  my  will  but  thy 
will  be  done,  O  Lord,  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven.  But,  O  Lord,  if  thou  hast  appoint- 
ed me  to  die  by  it,  O  Lord,  fit  me  for  death, 
and  give  me  a  good  heart  to  bear  up  under 
my  afflictions.  O  Lord  God  and  merciful 
Father,  take  pity  upon  me,  thy  child  :  teach 
me,  O  Lord,  thy  word  ;  make  me  strong  in 
faith.  O  Lord,  I  have  sinned  against  thee ; 
Lord,  pardon  my  sins  ;  I  had  been  ftiiiell 
long  ago,  if  it  had  not  been  for  thy  mercy, 
O  Lord,  I  pray  thee  to  keep  my  parents  in 
thy  truth,  and  save  them  from  this  infection, 
if  it  be  thy  will  that  they  may  live  to  bring 
me  up  in  thy  truth.  O  Lord,  I  pray  thee, 
stay  this  infection  that  rageth  in  this  city, 
and  pardon  their  sins,  and  try  them  once 
more,  and  see  if  they  will  turn  unto  thee. 
Save  me,  O  Lord,  from  this  infection,  that  I 
may  live  to  praise  and  glorify  thy  name ; 
but,  O  Lord,  if  thou  hast  appointed  me  to 
die  of  it,  fit  me  for  death,  that  I  may  die 
with  comfort :  and,  O  Lord,  I  pray  thee  to 
help  me  to  bear  up  under  all  afflictions,  for 
Christ's  sake. — Amen." 


8a 

24.  He  was  not  a  little  concerned  for  the 
whole  nation,  and  begged  that  God  would 
pardon  the  sins  of  this  land,  and  bring  it 
nearer  to  himself. 

25.  About  the  beginning  of  November, 
1655,  this  sweet  child  was  smitten  with  the 
distemper,  but  he  carried  it  with  admirable 
patience  under  the  hand  of  God. 

26.  These  are  some  of  his  dying  expres- 
sions :__«  The  Lord  shall  be  my  physician, 
for  he  will  cure  both  soul  and  body.  Hea- 
ven is  the  best  hospital.  It  is  the  Lord,  kfc 
him  do  what  seemeth  good  in  his  eyes."— 
Again.  "  It  is  the  Lord  that  taketh  away 
my  health,  but  I  will  say,  as  Job  did,  Bles- 
sed be  the  name  of  the  Lord  !  If  I  should 

I  live  longer,  I  shall  but   sin  against  God." 

Looking  upon  his  father,  he  said,  "  If  the 

t  Lord  would  but  lend  me  the  least  finger  of 

>  his  hand,  to  lead  me  through  the  dark  vale 
\  of  death,  I  will  rejoice  in  him  !" 

27.  When  a  minister  came  to  him,  among 
other  things,  he  spake  something  of  life. 
He  said,  "this  is  a  wicked  world,  yet  it  is 
good  to  live  with  my  parents,  but  it  is  better 

>  to  live  in  heaven." 

28.  An  hour  and  a  half  before  his  death 
i  the  same  minister  came  again  to  visit  him, 

and   asked   him,  "  Art  thou  not  afraid  to 
die?"  He  answered,  "No,  if  the  Lord  will 
H 


86 

but  comfort  me  in  that  hour  "  "  But,"  said 
the  minister,  "  how  canst  thou  expect  com- 
fort, seeing  we  deserve  none  ?"  He  answer- 
ed, "  No ;  if  I  had  my  deserts,  I  had  been 
in  hell  long  ago."  "  But,"  replied  the  min- 
ister, "  which  way  dost  thou  expect  com- 
fort and  salvation,  seeing  thou  art  a  sinner  ?" 
He  answered,"  In  Christ  alone." — In  whom, 
about  an  hour  and  a  half  after,  he  fell  asleep, 
saying,  he  would  take  a  long  sleep,  charg- 
ing them  that  were  about  him  not  to  awake 
him. 

He  died  when  he  was  twelve  years,  three 
weeks,  and  a  day  old. 


EXAMPLE  IX. 

Of  a  child  that  was  very  eminent  when  she 
was  between  Jive  and  six  years  old,  with 
some  memorable  passages  of  her  life. 

1.  Ann  Lane  was  born  at  Colebrook, 
in  the  county  of  Bucks,  who  was  no  sooner 
able  to  speak  plain  and  express  any  thing 
considerable  of  reason,  but  she  began  to  act 
as  if  she  were  sanctified  from  the  womb. 

c2.  She  was  very  solicitous  about  her  soul, 
what  would  become  of  it  when  she  would 
die,,  and  where  siie  should  Jive  tor  ever,  and 


m 

what  she  should  do  to  be  saved,  when  she 

was  about  five  years  old. 

3.  She  was  wont  to  be  often  engaged  in 

secret  prayer,  and  pouring  out  of  her  soul  in 

such  a  manner  as  is  rarely  to  be  heard  of  in 

one  of  her  years. 

4.  1,  having  occasion  to  lie  atColebrook, 
sent  for  her  father,  an  old  disciple,  an  Israel- 
ite indeed,  and  desired  him  to  give  me  some 
account  of  his  experiences,  and  how  the 
Lord  first  wrought  upon  him. 

5  He  gave  me  this  answer,  that  he  was, 
from  a  child,  somewhat  civil,  honest,  and, 
as  to  man,  harmless,  but  was  little  acquaint- 
ed with  the  power  of  religion  till  this  sweet 
child  put  him  upon  a  thorough  inquiry  into 
the  state  of  his  soul,  and  would  still  be  begging 
or  him,  and  pleading  with  him,  to  redeem 
his  time,  and  to  act  with  life  and  vigour  in 
the  things  of  God  ;  which  was  no  small  de- 
monstration to  him  of  the  reality  of  invisibles, 
that  a  very  babe  and  suckling  should  speak 
so  feelingly  abuut  the  things  of  God,  and  be 
so  greatly  concerned  not  only  about  her  own 
soul,  but  about  her  father's  too,  which  was 
the  occasion  of  his  conversion  ;  and  the  very 
thought  of  it  was  a  quickening  to  him  for 
thirty  years,  and  he  hopes  never  to  wear  off 
the  impressions  of  it  from  his  spirit. 

6.  After  this  she  (as  I  remember)  put  her 


father  upon  family  duties ;  and  if,  at  any- 
time, he  was  long  absent  from  his  shop,  hhe 
would  find  him  out,  and  with  much  sweetness 
and  humility  beg  of  him  to  come  home,  and 
to  remember  the  preciousness  of  time,  for 
which  we  must  all  give  an  account. 

7.  She  was  grieved  if  she  saw  any  that 
conversed  with  her  father,  if  they  were  un- 
profitable, unsavoury,  or  long  in  their  dis- 
course of  common  things. 

8.  Her  own  language  was  the  language 
of  Canaan.  How  solidly,  profitably,  and 
spiritually,  would  she  talk.  So  that  she- 
made  good  people  take  great  delight  in  her 
company,  and  justly  drew  the  admiration  of 
all  that  knew  her. 

9.  She  could  not  endure  the  company  of 
common  children,  nor  play,  but  was  quite 
above  all  those  things  which  most  children 
are  taken  with ;  her  business  was  to  be  read- 
ing, praying,  discoursing  about  the  things  of 
God,  and  any  kind  of  business  that  her  age 
and  strength  were  capable  of;  idle  she 
would  not  be  by  any  means. 

10.  It  was  the  greatest  recreation  to  her 
to  hear  any  good  people  talking  about  God, 
Christ,  their  souls,  the  Scripture,  or  any 
thing  that  concerned  another  life. 

11.  She  had  a  strange  contempt  of  the 
world,  and  scorned  those  things  which  most 


89 

aretoo  much  pleased  with.  She  couid  not 
be  brought  to  wear  any  laces,  or  any  thing 
that  she  thought  superfluous. 

12.  She  would  be  complaining  to  her  pa- 
rents if  she  saw  any  thing  in  them  that  she 
judged  would  not  be  for  the  honour  of  reli- 
gion, or  suitable  to  that  condition  in  which 
the  providence  of  God  had  set  them  in  the 
world. 

13.  The  child  was  the  joy  and  delight  of 
all  the  Christians  thereabout  in  those  times, 
who  was  still  quickening  and  raising  of  the 
spirits  of  those  that  talked  with  her  This 
poor  babe  was  a  great  help  to  both  father 
and  mother,  and  her  memory  is  sweet  to  this 
day. 

14.  She  continued  thus  to  walk  as  a  stran- 
ger in  the  world,  and  one  that  was  making 
haste  to  a  better  place.  And  after  she  had 
done  a  great  deal  of  work  for  God  and  her 
own  soul,  and  others  too,  she  was  called 
home  to  rest,  and  received  into  the  arms  oi 
Jesus  before  she  was  ten  years  old, 


90 


EXAMPLE  X. 

Of  a  child  that  was  awakened  when  she  was 
between  seven  and  eight  years  old,  with 
some  account  of  her  last  hours  and  trium- 
phant death. 

1.  Tabitha  Alder  was  the  daughter 
of  a  holy  and  reverend  minister  in  Kent, 
who  lived  near  Gravesend.  She  was  much 
instructed  in  the  Holy  Scripture  and  her  ca- 
techism by  her  father  and  mother,  but  there 
appeared  nothing  extraordinary  in  her  till 
she  was  between  seven  and  eight  years  old. 

2.  About  which  time,  when  she  was  sick, 
one  asked  her,  what  she  thought  would  be- 
come of  her  if  she  should  die  ?  She  answer- 
ed that  she  was  greatly  afraid  that  she  should 
go  to  hell. 

3.  Being  asked  why  she  was  afraid  of  go- 
ing to  hell,  she  answered,  because  she  feared 
she  did  not  love  God. 

4.  Again,  being  asked  how  she  did  know 
she  did  not  love  God,  she  replied,  what  have 
I  done  for  God  ever  since  I  was  born  ? 
And  besides  this,  I  have  been  taught,  that 
he  that  loves  God  keeps  his  commandments, 
but  I  have  kept  none  of  them  at  all. 

5.  Bein^  further  demanded  if  she  would 


not  fain  love  God,  she  answered,  yes,  whir 
all  heart,  if  she  could*  but  she  found  it  a 
bard  thing  to  iove  one  she  did  not  see. 

6.  She  was  advised  to  beg  of  God  a  heart 
to  love  him  :  she  answered  she  was  afraid 
it  was  too  late. 

7.  Being  asked  again,  whether  she  was 
not  sorry  that  she  could  not  love  God,  she 
answered,  yes,  but  was  still  afraid  it  was  too 
late. 

8.  Upon  this,  seeing  her  in  such  a  des- 
ponding condition,  a  dear  friend  of  tier's 
spent  the  next  day  in  fasting  and  prayer  for 
her. 

Q.  After  this,  that  Christian  friend  asked 
her  how  she  did  now  ?  she  answered,  with 
a  great  deal  of  joy,  that  now,  she  blessed  the 
Lord*  she  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  dearly,  she 
felt  she  did  love  him  ;  O,  said  she,  I  love 
liiin  dearly  ! 

10.  Why,  said  her  friend,  did  you  not 
say  yesterday,  that  you  did  not  love  the 
Lord,  and  that  you  could  not  ?  What  did 
you  mean  to  speak  so  strangely  ?  Sure,  said 
she,  it  was  Satan  that  did  put  it  into  my 
mind  !  hut  now  I  love  him;  O,  blessed  be 
God  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

11.  After  this,  she  had  a  discovery  of  her 
approaching  dissolution,  which  was  no  small 
'.'omibrt  to  her  ;  Anon,  said  she,  with  a  holy 


9- 

triumph,  I  shall  be  with  Jesus,  I  am  marri- 
ed to  him  :  he  is  my  husband,  1  am  his 
bride  ;  I  have  given  myself  to  him,  and  he 
hath  given  himself  to  me,  and  I  shall  live 
with  him  for  ever ! 

12.  This  strange  language  made  the  hear- 
ers stand  astonished  ;  but  thus  she  continu- 
ed for  some  little  time,  in  a  kind  of  ecstasy 
of  joy,  admiring  the  excellency  of  Christ, 
rejoicing  in  her  interest  in  him,  and  longing 
to  be  with  him. 

13.  After  a  while  some  of  her  fiiends 
standing  by  her,  observed  more  than  an  or- 
dinary earnestness  and  fixedness  in  her  coun- 
tenance ;  they  said  one  to  another,  look  how 
earnestly  she  looks,  sure  she  seeth  some- 
thing. 

14.  One  asked,  what  it  was  she  fixed  her 
eyes  upon  so  eagerly  ?  I  warrant,  saith  one 
that  was  by,  she  seeth  death  coming. 

15.  No,  said  she,  it  is  glory  that  1  see,  it 
is  that  i  fix  my  eye  upon. 

l(j.  One  asked  her  what  glory  was  like? 
She  answered,  1  cannot  speak  what,  but  I 
am  going  to  it ;  will  you  go  with  me  ?  I  am 
going  to  gloryT.  O  that  all  of  you  were  to 
so  with  me  to  that  glory!  With  which 
words  her  soul  took  wins:,  and  went  to  the 
possession  of  that  glory  which  she  had  some 


believing  sight  of  before.     She  died  when 
she  was  between  eight  and  nine  years  old. 


EXAMPLE  XL 

Of  a  child  that  was  greatly  affected  with  the 
things  of  God  when  she  zvas  very  young, 
with  an  exact  account  of  her  admirable 
carriage  on  her  death-bed. 

1.  Susannah  Bicks  was  born  at  Ley- 
den,  in  Holland,  Jan-  24,  1(550,  of  very  re- 
ligious parents,  whose  great  care  was  to  in- 
struct and  catechise  this  their  child,  and  to 
present  her  to  the  ministers  of  the  place,  to 
be  publicly  instructed  and  catechised. 

2.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  bless  the  holy 
education  and  good  example  of  her  parents, 
and  catechising,  to  the  good  of  her  soul,  so 
that  she  soon  had  a  true  savour  and  relish  of 
what  she  was  taught,  and  made  admirable 
use  of  it  in  a  time  of  need,  as  you  shall 
hear  afterwards. 

3.  She  was  a  child  of  great  dutifulness  to 
her  parents,  and  of  a  very  sweet,  humble, 
spiritual  nature:  and  not  only  the  truth,  but 
the  power  and  eminency,  of  religion  did 
shine  in  her  so  clearl- ,  that  she  did  not  only 
<*omfort  the  hearts  of  her  parents,  but  drew 


94 

the  admiration  of  all  that  were  witnesses  of 
God's  works  of  love  upon  her,  and  may  well 
be  proposed  as  a  pattern,  not  only  to  chil- 
dren, but  to  persons  of  riper  years. 

4.  She  continued  in  a  course  of  religious 
duties  for  some  considerable  time,  so  that  her 
life  was  more  excellent  than  most  Christians; 
but  in  her  last  sickness  she  excelled  herself, 
and  her  deportment  was  so  admirable,  that, 
partly  through  wonder  and  astonishment, 
and  partly  through  sorrow,  many  observable 
things  were  passed  by,  without  committing 
to  paper,  which  deserve  to  have  been  written 
in  letters  of  gold  ;  but  take  these  which  fol- 
low, as  some  of  many,  which  were  taken 
from  her  dying  lips,  and  first  published  by 
religious  and  judicious  Christians  in  Dutch, 
afterwards  translated,  and,  with  a  littie  al- 
teration of  the  style,  for  the  benefit  of  Eng- 
lish children,  brought  into  this  form  by  me. 

5.  In  the  month  of  August,  1664,  when 
the  pestilence  raged  so  much  in  Holland, 
this  sweet  child  was  smitten  ;  and  as  soon 
as  she  felt  herself  very  ill,  she  was  said  to 
break  forth  with  abundance  of  sense  and 
feeling,  in  these  following  words  :  If  thy 
law  were  not  my  delight,  I  should  perish  in 
my  affliction  ! 

6.  Her  father,  coming  to  her  to  encou- 
rage her  in  her  sickness,  said  to  her,  Be  of 


95 

good  comfort,  my  child,  for  the  Lord  will 
be  near  to  thee  and  us  under  this  heavy  and 
sore  trial,  he  will  not  forsake  us  though  he 
chasten  us.  Yes,  father,  said  she,  our  hea- 
venly Father  does  chasten  us  for  our  profit, 
that  we  may  be  partakers  of  his  holiness  ;  no 
chastisement  seemeth  for  the  present  to  be 
joyous,  but  grievous,  but  afterwards  it  yield- 
eth  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness  to 
them  who  are  exercised  thereby.  The  Lord 
is  now  chastening  me  upon  this  sick  bed, 
but  I  hope  he  will  bless  it  so  to  me  as  to 
cause  it  to  yield  to  me  that  blessed  fruit,  ac- 
cording to  the  riches  of  his  mercies,  which 
fail  not. 

7.  After  this  she  spake  to  God,  with  her 
eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven,  saying.  Be  merciful 
to  me,  O  Father ;  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sin= 
ner,  according  to  thy  word  ! 

8.  Then  looking  upon  her  sorrowful  pa- 
rents, she  said,  it  is  said,  Cast  thy  burden 
upon  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  sustain  thee, 
and  he  will  never  suffer  the  righteous  to  be 
moved.  Therefore,  my  dear  mother,  cast 
all  your  care  upon  him,  who  causes  all  things 
to  go  well  that  do  concern  you. 

9.  Her  mother  said  unto  her,  O  my  dear 
child,  I  have  no  small  comfort  from  the 
Lord  in  thee  and  the  fruit  of  his  grace, 
whereby  thou  hast  been  so  much  exercised 


96 

unto  godliness  in  reading  the  word,  in  pray- 
er and  gracious  discourse,  to  the  edification 
of  thyself  and  us.  The  Lord  himself,  who 
gave  thee  to  us,  make  up  this  loss,  if  it  be 
his  pleasure  to  take  thee  away  from  us  ! 

10.  Dear  mother,  said  she,  though  I  leave 
you,  and  you  me,  yet  God  will  never  leave 
us ;  for  it  is  said,  Can  a  woman  forget  her 
sucking  child,  that  she  should  not  have  com- 
passion on  the  fruit  of  her  womb  ?  yet  I  will 
not  forget  thee ;  behold  I  have  graven  thee 
upon  the  palms  of  my  hands !  Oh !  com- 
fortable words,  both  for  mother  and  chil- 
dren !  Mark,  dear  mother,  how  fast  the 
Lord  keepeth  and  holdeth  his  people,  that 
he  doth  even  grave  them  upon  the  palms  of 
his  hands.  Though  1  must  part  with  you, 
and  you  with  me,  yet  blessed  be  God,  he  will 
never  part  either  from  you  or  me. 

11.  Being  weary  with  much  speaking, 
she  desired  to  rest  a  while  ;  but,  after  a  little 
time,  awaking  again,  her  father  asked  how 
it  was  with  her  ?  She  made  no  direct  an- 
swer, but  asked  what  day  it  was  ?  her  fa- 
ther said  it  was  the  Lord's  day.  Well  then, 
said  she,  have  you  given  up  my  name  to  be 
remembered  in  the  public  prayers  of  the 
church  ?  Her  father  told  her  he  had.  I 
have  learned,  said  she,  that  the  effectual  fer- 
vent prayer  of  the  righteous  availeth  much. 


m 

12.  She  had  a  very  high  esteem  for  the 
faithful  ministers  of  Christ,  and  much  de- 
sired their  company  where  she  was ;  but^ 
knowing  the  hazard  that  such  a  visit  would 
expose  them  and  the  church  to,  she  would 
by  no  means  suffer  that  the  ministers  should 
come  near  her  person,  but  chose  rather  to 
throw  herself  upon  the  arms  of  the  Lord, 
and  to  improve  that  knowledge  she  had  in 
the  word,  and  her  former  experience,  and 
the  visits  of  private  Christians,  and  those 
which  the  church  had  appointed  in  such  ca- 
ses to  visit  and  comfort  the  sick. 

13.  One  of  those  who  came  to  visit  her, 
Was  of  very  great  use  to  her,  to  comfort  her, 
and  lift  her  up,  in  some  measure,  above  the 
fears  of  death. 

14.  Though  young,  she  was  very  much 
concerned  for  the  interest  of  God  and  reli- 
gion ;  for  gospel  ministers,  and  for  the  sins 
and  the  decay  of  the  power  of  godliness  in 
her  own  country,  which  will  further  appear 
by  what  may  follow. 

15.  Her  father  coming  in  to  her,  found 
her  in  an  extraordinary  passion  of  weeping, 
and  asked  her  what  was  the  cause  of  her 
great  sorrow  ;  she  answered,  have  I  not 
cause  to  weep,  when  I  hear  that  Mr.  De  Witt 
was  taken  sick  this  day  in  his  pulpit,  and 
went  home  very  ill  ?  Is  not  this  a  sad  sign 

T 


98 

of  God's  displeasure  to  our  country,  when 
he  siniteth  such  a  faithful  pastor  ? 

16.  She  had  a  high  valuation  of  God, 
and  could  speak  in  David's  language,  Whom 
have  I  in  heaven  but  thee  \  and  there  is 
none  upon  earth  I  can  desire  in  comparison 
of  thee  !  She  was  much  lifted  up  above  the 
fears  of  death.  What  else  was  the  mean- 
ing of  such  expressions  as  these?  Oh  how 
do  I  long  !  even  as  the  hart  panteth  after 
the  water-brook,  so  my  soul  panteth  after 
thee,  O  God,  for  God,  the  living  God  !  when 
shall  I  come  and  appear  before  God? 

17«  She  was  a  great  hater  of  sin,  and  did 
with  much  grief  and  self-abhorrence,  reflect 
upon  it ;  but  that  which  lay  most  upon  her 
heart  was,  the  corruption  of  her  nature,  and 
original  sin.  How  often  would  she  cry  out 
in  the  words  of  the  Psalmist,  Behold,  I  was 
shapen  in  iniquity,  and  in  sin  did  my  mother 
conceive  me,  and  I  was  altogether  born  in 
sin  !  She  could  never  lay  herself  low  enough 
under  a  sense  of  that  original  sin  which 
she  brought  with  her  into  the  world. 

IS.  She  spake  many  things  very  judi- 
ciously of  the  old  man,  and  putting  it  off; 
and  of  the  new  man.,  and  putting  it  on; 
which  showed  that  she,  in  some  measure, 
understood  what  mortification,  self-denial, 
and  taking  up  her  cross  and  following  Christ. 


99 

meant.  That  Scripture  was  much  in  her 
mouth,  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  contrite 
heart ;  a  broken  and  a  contrite  spirit,  O 
God,  thou  wilt  not  despise  !  That  broken- 
ness  of  heart,  said  she,  which  is  built  upon, 
and  flows  from  faith,  and  that  faith  which 
is  built  upon  Christ,  who  is  the  proper  and 
alone  sacrifice  for  sin.  These  are  her  own 
words. 

19.  Afterwards  she  desired  to  rest ;  and, 
when  she  had  slumbered  a  while,  she  said, 
O  dear  father  and  mother,  how  weak  do  I 
feel  myself !  My  dear  child,  said  her  father, 
God  will,  in  his  tender  mercy,  strengthen 
thee  in  thy  weakness.  Yea,  father,  said  she, 
that  is  my  confidence ;  for  it  is  said,  The 
bruised  reed  he  will  not  break,  and  the 
smoaking  flax  he  will  not  quench. 

20.  Then  she  discoursed  excellently  on 
the  nature  of  faith,  and  desired  that  the 
eleventh  of  the  Hebrews  should  be  read 
imto  her ;  at  the  reading  of  which  she 
cried  out,  O  what  a  steadfast  faith  was  that; 
of  Abraham,  which  made  him  willing  to 
offer  up  his  own  and  only  son  !  F?;th  is  the 
substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evidence 
of  things  not  seen. 

2 1 .  Her  father  and  mother,  hearing  her 
excellent  discourse,  and  seeing  her  admira- 
ble carriage,  burst  out  into  abundance  of 


100 

tears ;  upon  which  she  pleaded  with  them 
to  be  patient,  and  content  with  the  hand  of 
God.  O,  said  she,  why  do  you  weep  at 
this  rate  over  me,  seeing  I  hope  you  have 
no  reason  to  question  but,  if  the  Lord  take 
me  out  of  this  miserable  world,  it  shall  be 
well  with  me  to  all  eternity  !  You  ought  to 
be  well  satisfied,  seeing  it  is  said,  God  is  in 
heaven,  and  doeth  whatsoever  pleaseth  him : 
and  do  you  not  pray  every  day,  that  the  will 
of  God  may  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  hea- 
ven ?  Now,  father,  this  is  God's  will,  that  I 
should  lie  upon  this  sick  bed,  and  of  this 
disease  ;  shall  we  not  be  content  when  our 
prayers  are  answered  ?  Would  not  your  ex- 
treme sorrow  be  murmuring  against  God, 
without  whose  good  pleasure  nothing  comes 
to  pass.  Although  I  am  struck  with  this 
sad  disease,  yet,  because  it  is  the  will  of 
God,  that  doth  silence;  and,  I  will,  as  long 
as  I  live,  pray  that  God's  will  may  be  done, 
and  not  mine. 

22.  Seeing  her  parents  very  much  moved, 
she  further  argued  with  them  from  the  pro- 
vidence of  God,  which  had  a  special  hand 
in  every  common  thing,  much  more  in  the 
disposal  of  the  lives  of  men  and  women  : 
Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing, 
and  not  one  of  them  falls  to  the  ground 
without  our  heavenly  father  ?  Yea,  the  hairs 


101 

of  our  head  are  all  numbered;  therefore, 
fear  not,  ye  are  of  more  value  than  many 
sparrows.  Adversity  and  prosperity  are  both 
good.  Some  things  seem  evil  in  our  eyes, 
but  the  Lord  turns  all  to  the  good  of  them 
that  are  his. 

23.  She  came  then  to  speak  particularly 
concerning  the  plague  :  Doth  not,  said  she, 
the  pestilence  come  from  God  ?  Why  else 
doth  the  Scripture  say,  Shall  there  be  evil 
in  the  city  which  I  have  not  sent  ?  What 
do  these  men  mean,  who  say  the  pestilence 
comes  from  the  air  ?  Is  not  the  Lord  the 
creator  and  ruler  of  the  air,  and  are  not  the 
elements  under  his  government  ?  Or,  if  they 
say,  it  comes  from  the  earth,  hath  he  not 
the  same  power  and  influence  upon  that 
too  ?  Why  talk  they  of  a  ship  that  came 
from  Africa  ?  Have  ye  not  read  long  ago, 
out  of  Lev.  xxxvi.  25.  I  shall  bring  a 
sword  upon  you,  and  avenge  the  quarrel  of 
my  covenant;  and,  when  you  are  assem- 
bled in  the  -cities,  then  will  I  bring  the  pes- 
tilence in  the  midst  of  you. 

24.  After  this,  having  taken  some  little 
rest,  she  said,  O  now  is  the  day  for  opening 
the  first  question  of  the  Catechism  ;  and, 
if  we  were  there,  we  should  hear  that,  whe 
ther  in  life  or  death,  a  believer  is  Christ's, 
who  hath  redeemed  us  by  his  own  precious 

i  2 


102 

blood  from  the  power  of  the  devil ;  and 
then  she  quoted  Rom.  xiv.  7,  8.  For  none 
of  us  liveth  to  himself;  for,  whether  we 
live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord  ;  and  whether 
we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord  ;  whether  then 
we  live  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's.  Then  be 
comforted  ;  for,  whether  I  live  or  die,  I  am 
the  Lord's.  Oh  !  Why  do  you  afflict  your- 
selves thus?  but  what  shall  I  say?  With 
weeping  I  came  into  the  world,  and  with 
weeping  I  must  go  out  again.  Oh  !  my 
dear  parents,  better  is  the  day  of  my  death, 
than  the  day  of  my  birth. 

25.  When  she  had  thus  encouraged  her 
father  and  mother,  she  desired  her  father  to 
pray  with  her,  and  to  request  of  the  Lord 
that  she  might  have  a  quiet  and  peaceable 
passage  into  another  world. 

26.  After  her  father  had  prayed  for  her, 
he  asked  her  whether  he  should  send  for 
the  physician  ;  she  answered,  by  no  means, 
for  I  am  now  beyond  the  help  of  doctors. 
But,  said  he,  my  child,  we  are  to  use  the 
ordinary  means  appointed  by  the  Lord  for 
our  help,  as  long  as  we  live,  and  let  the 
Lord  do  as  seemeth  good  in  his  eyes.  But, 
said  she,  give  me  the  heavenly  physician ; 
he  is  the  only  helper.  Doth  not  he  say, 
Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary  and 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest  ?  And 
doth  not  he  bid  us  call  upon  him  in  the  day 


103 

of  distress,  and  he  will  deliver  us,  and  we 
shall  glorify  him  ?  Therefore,  dear  father, 
call  upon  him  yet  again  for  me. 

27.  About  this  time  a  Christian  friend 
came  in  to  visit  her,  who  was  not  a  little  com- 
forted when  he  heard  and  saw  so  much  of 
the  grace  of  God  in  so  young  a  child,  which 
could  not  but  so  far  affect  him,  as  to  draw 
tears  of  joy  and  admiration  from  him  ;  and 
her  deportment  was  so  teaching,  that  he 
Could  not  but  acknowledge  himself  greatly 
edified  and  improved  by  her  carriage  and 
language. 

28-  That  which  was  not  the  least  observ- 
able  in  her,  was  the  affection  she  had  for 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  her  catechism ; 
which  she  was  thoroughly  instructed  in  by 
the  divines  of  the  place  where  she  lived, 
which  she  could  not  but  own  as  one  of  the 
greatest  mercies  next  the  Lord  Christ.  O 
how  did  she  bless  God  for  her  catechism^ 
and  beg  of  her  father  to  go  particulaiiy  to 
those  ministers  who  had  taken  so  much 
pains  with  her,  to  instruct  her  in  her  cate- 
chism ;  and  thank  them  for  her,  a  dying 
child,  for  their  good  instructions ;  and  to 
let  them  understand,  for  their  encourage- 
ment to  go  on  in  that  work  of  catechising, 
how  refreshing  those  truths  were  now  to  hei 
In  the  hour  of  distress.  O  that  sweet  cate- 
chising, said  she,  unto  which  I  did  always 


104 

resort  with  gladness,  and  attended  without 
weariness ! 

29.  She  was  much  above  the  vanities  of  i 
the  world,  and  took  no  pleasure  at  all  in  i 
those  things  which  usually  take  up  the  heart  ! 
and  time  of  young  ones.     She  would  say, 
that  she  was  grieved  and  ashamed  both  for 
young  and  old,  to  see  how  mad  they  were 
upon  vanity,  and  how  foolishly  they  spent 
their  time. 

30.  She  was  not  forgetful  of  the  care 
and  love  of  her  master  and  mistress,  who 
taught  her  to  read  and  work,  but  she  desired 
that  thanks  might  also  be  particularly  given 
to  them.  Indeed,  she  thought  she  never 
could  be  thankful  enough,  both  to  God  and 
man,  for  the  kindness  that  she  had  expe- 
rience of;  but,  again  and  again,  she  desired 
to  be  sure  to  thank  the  minister  that  in- 
structed her,  either  by  catechising  or  preach- 
ing. 

31.  After  some  rest,  her  father  asked  her 
again  how  she  did,  and  began  to  express 
somewhat  of  the  satisfaction  and  joy  that 
he  had  taken  in  her  former  diligence  in  her 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  writing,  and  her 
dutifulness,  and  that  great  progress  that  she 
had  made  in  the  things  of  God  :  upon  which 
she  humbly  and  sweetly  desired  to  own  God 
and  his  kindness  in  her  godly  education, 


105 

and  said,  that  she  esteemed  her  holy  educa- 
tion, under  such  parents  and  ministers,  as  a 
greater  portion  than  ten  thousand  guilders ; 
for  thereby  I  have  learned  to  comfort  my- 
self out  of  the  word  of  God,  which  the 
world  besides  could  never  have  afforded. 

32.  Her  father  perceiving  her  to  grow 
Very  weak,  said,  I  perceive,  child,  thou  art 
very  weak.  It  is  true,  sir,  said  she,  I  feel  my 
weakness  increasing,  and  I  see  your  sorrow 
increasing  too,  which  is  a  piece  of  my  afflic- 
tion :  be  content,  I  pray  you,  it  is  the  Lord 
which  doeth  it,  and  let  you  and  me  say, 
With  David,  Let  us  fall  into  the  Lord's  hands,, 
for  his  mercies  are  great. 

33*  She  had  laid  a  great  charge  upon  her 
parents,  not  to  be  over-grieved  for  her  after 
her  death,  urging  that  of  David  upon  them ; 
while  the  child  was  sick,  he  fasted  and  wept, 
but  when  it  died,  he  washed  his  face,  and 
sat  up  and  ate ;  and  said,  Can  I  bring  him 
back  again  from  death  ?  I  shall  go  to  him, 
but  he  shall  not  return  to  me.  So  ought 
you  to  say  after  my  death,  Our  child  is  well, 
for  we  know  it  shall  be  well  with  them  that 
trust  in  the  Lord.  She  did  lay  a  more  parti- 
cular and  strict  charge  upon  her  mother, 
saying  to  her,  Dear  mother,  who  hast  done 
so  much  for  me,  you  must  promise  me  one 
thing  before  I  die,  and  that  is,  that  you  will. 


106 

not  sorrow  overmuch  for  me.  I  speak  thus 
to  you,  because  1  am  afraid  of  your  great 
affliction.  Consider  other  losses,  what  they 
have  been ;  remember  Job.  Forget  not 
what  Christ  foretold,  In  the  world  you  shall 
have  tribulation  ;  but,  be  of  good  cheer,  in 
trie  ye  shall  have  peace.  And  must  the 
apostles  suffer  so  great  tribulation,  and  must 
we  suffer  none  ?  Did  not  Jesus  Christ,  my 
only  life  and  Saviour,  sweat  drops  of  blood  ? 
Was  he  not  in  a  bitter  agony,  mocked,  spit 
at,  nailed  to  the  cross,  and  a  spear  thrust 
through  his  blessed  side,  and  all  this  for  my 
sake,  and  on  account  of  my  sins  ?  Did  not 
he  cry  out,  M\  God,  my  God,  why  hast 
thou  forsaken  me  ?  Did  not  Christ  hang  na- 
ked on  the  cross,  to  purchase  for  me  the  gar- 
ments of  salvation,  and  to  clothe  me  with 
his  righteousness  ?  for  there  is  salvation  in 
no  other  name  ! 

34.  Being  very  feeble  and  weak,  she  said, 
Oh  !  if  1  might  sleep  quietlj  in  the  bosom 
of  Jesus !  and  that  till  then  he  would 
strengthen  me !  Oh  !  that  he  would  take 
me  into  his  arms,  as  he  did  those  little  ones, 
when  he  said,  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven :  and  he  took  them  into  his  arms,  and 
laid  his  hands  on  them,  and  blessed  them. 
I  lie  here  as  a  child  ;    O  Lord,  I  am  thy 


107 

child.,  receive  me  into  thy  gracious  arms ! 
O  Lord  !  grace,  grace,  and  not  justice  I 
for  if  thou  shouldst  enter  into  judgment 
with  me,  I  cannot  stand ;  yea,  none  living 
would  be  just  in  thy  sight. 

35.  After  this,  she  cried  out,  O  how  faint 
am  I !  but,  fearing  lest  she  should  dishearten 
her  mother,  she  said,  while  there  is  life,  there 
is  hope  ;  if  it  should  please  the  Lord  to  re- 
cover me,  how  careful  would  I  be  to  please 
you  in  my  work,  and  learning,  and  whatso- 
ever you  shall  require  of  me. 

36.  After  this,  the  Lord  did  again  send 
her  strength,  and  she  laboured  to  spend  it 
all  for  Christ,  in  awakening,  edifying,  and 
comforting  those  that  were  about  her;  but 
her  chiefest  endeavour  was  to  support  her 
dear  parents  from  extraordinary  sorrow, 
and  to  comfort  them  out  of  the  Scriptures ; 
telling  them  that  she  knew  that  all  things 
did  work  together  for  the  good  of  them  that 
did  love  God,  even  to  those  that  are  called 
according  to  his  purpose.  O  God,  estab- 
lish me  with  thy  tree  spirit ;  Who  shall 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  I  am 
persuaded,  that  neither  life  nor  death,  nor 
angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor 
height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature, 
shall   separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,, 


108 

which  is  towards  us  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord.  My  sheep,  saith  Christ,  hear  my 
voice,  and  I  know  them,  and  they  follow 
me,  and  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life,  and 
they  shall  never  perish,  and  no  man  shall 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hands.  My  Father, 
who  gave  them  me,  is  greater  than  all,  and 
none  shall  pluck  them  out  of  my  Father's 
hands.  Thus  she  seemed  to  attain  a  ho- 
ly confidence  in  God,  and  an  assurance  of 
her  state  as  to  another  world. 

37.  When  she  had  a  little  refreshed  her- 
self with  rest,  she  burst  forth  with  abundance 
of  joy  and  gladness  of  heart,  with  a  holy  tri- 
umph of  faith,  saying :  Death  is  swallowed 
up  in  victory  :  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ? 
O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  The  sting  of 
death  is  sin,  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the 
law;  but  thanks  be  to  God  who  hath  given 
us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour, Jesus  Christ. 

38.  That  she  might  the  better  support 
her  friends,  she  still  insisted  upon  that 
which  might  take  off  some  of  their  burden, 
by  urging  the  necessity  of  death :  we  are 
from  the  earth,  and  to  the  earth  we  must 
return;  dust  is  the  mother  of  us  all;  the 
dust  shall  turn  to  dust,  whence  it  is,  and  the 
spirit  to  God  who  gave  it. 

39-  Then  she  discoursed  of  the  shortness 


109 

of  man's  life.  O  what  is  the  life  of  man  t 
the  days  of  man  upon  the  earth  are  as  the 
grass  ;  as  the  flower  of  the  field  so  he  flou- 
risheth  ;  the  wind  passeth  over  it,  and  it  is 
gone,  and  his  place  knows  him   no  more. 

40.  She  further  urged  the  sin  and  sorrow 
that  did  attend  us  in  this  life,  and  the  longer 
we  live,  the  more  we  sin ;  now  the  Lord 
will  free  us  from  that  sin  and  sorrow.  We 
know  not  the  thoughts  of  God,  yet  do  we 
know  so  much,  that  they  are  mercy  and 
peace,  and  do  give  an  expected  end.  But 
what  shall  I  say  ?  my  life  shall  not  continue 
long,  I  feel  much  weakness.  O  Lord,  look 
upon  me  graciously ;  have  pity  upon  my 
weak,  distressed  heart.  I  am  oppressed; 
undertake  for  me,  that  I  may  stand  fast  and 
overcome. 

41.  She  was  very  frequent  in  spiritual 
ejaculations ;  and  it  was  no  small  comfort 
to  her,  that  the  Lord  Christ  did  pray  for  her, 
and  promise  to  send  his  Spirit  to  comfort 
her.  It  is  said,  said  she,  I  will  pray  the 
Father,  and  he  shall  give  you  another  com- 
forter. O  let  him  not  leave  me,  O  Lord, 
continue  with  me  till  thy  work  be  finished. 

42.  She  had  very  low  and  undervaluing 
thoughts  of  herself  and  her  own  righteous- 
ness ;  or  else  what  meant  her  crying  out  in 

I  such  language  as  this,  None  hut  Christ ! 


no 

without  thee  I  can  do  nothing  I  Christ  a 
the  true  Vine,  O  let  me  be  a  branch  or  that  i 
Vine  !  What  poor  worms  are  we  !  O  dear 
Father,  how  lame  and  halting  do  we  go  on 
in  the  ways  of  God  and  salvation  !  We 
know  but  in  part;  but  when  that  which  is 
perfect  is  Gome,  then  that  which  is  imper- 
fect shall  be  done  away.  O  that  I  had  at- 
tained to  that  now  !  But  what  are  we  our- 
selves? not  only  weakness  and  nothingness, 
but  wickedness ;  for  all  the  thoughts  and 
imaginations  of  man's  heart  are  only  evil, 
and  that  continually ;  we  are  by  nature 
children  of  wrath,  and  are  conceived  and 
born  in  sin  and  unrighteousness.  Oh!  this 
wretched  and  vile  thing,  sin  !  but  thanks  to 
God,  who  has  redeemed  me  from  it. 

43.  She  comforted  herself  and  her  father 
in  that  excellent  Scripture,  Rom.  viii.  15. 
17,  Ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  again  to  fear,  but  you  have  receiv- 
ed the  spirit  of  adoption,  by  which  we  cry, 
Abba,  Father.  It  is  the  spirit  that  witness- 
ed! with  our  spirits,  that  we  are  the  children 
of  God  ;  and  if  children,  then  we  are  heirs, 
heirs  of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with  Christ. 
You  see  thence,  father,  that  I  shall  be  a 
fellow-heir  with  Christ,  who  hath  said,  In 
my  Father's  honse  are  many  mansions  ;  if 
it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you ;  I  go 


m 

o  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  agaiii 
md  take  you  to  myself,  that  where  I  am, 
here  ye  may  be  also.  O  Lord,  take  me  to 
ihyself.  Behold,  dear  mother,  he  hath  pre- 
pared a  place  and  dwelling  for  me. 

44.  Yea,  my  dear  child,  said  her  mother, 
je  shall  strengthen  you  with  his  Holy  Spi- 
iit,  until  he  hath  fitted  and  prepared  you 
hlly  for  that  place  which  he  hath  provided 
or  you. 

45.  Yea,  mother,  it  is  said  in  Psalm 
xxxiv.  How  lovelv  are  thy  tabernacles,  O 
jord  of  hosts !  My  soul  doth  thirst  for  the 
courts  of  the  Lord  ;  one  day  in  thy  courts 
>  better  than  a  thousand  ;  yea,  I  had  rather 
>e  a  door-keeper  in  the  house  of  God,  than 
Iwell  in  the  tents  of  the  wicked.  Read  that 
^salm,  dear  mother,  wherewith  we  maj^ 
omfort  one  another.  As  for  me,  I  am 
aore  and  more  spent,  and  draw  near  my 
ast  hour. 

46.  Then  she  desired  to  be  prayed  with, 
nd  begged  that  the  Lord  would  give  her  an 
asy  passage. 

47.  After  this  she  turned  to  her  mother, 
nd  with  much  affection  she  said,  Ah  !  my 
ear  mother,  that  which  cometh  from  the 
ieart  doth  ordinarily  go  to  the  heart  ;— 
nee  more  pome  and  kiss  me  before  I  kaye 
ou. 


]12 

48.  She  was  not  a  little  concerned  about 
the  souls  of  the  rest  of  her  relations,  and 
did  particularly  charge  it  upon  her  father, 
to  do  what  he  could  possibly,  to  bring  them 
up  in  the  ways  of  God.  O  let  rny  sister  be 
trained  up  in  the  Scriptures,  and  catechis- 
ing, as  I  have  been. 

49  I  formerly  wept  for  my  sister,  think- 
ing that  she  would  die  before  me,  and  now 
she  weepeth  for  me ;  and  then  she  kissed 
her  weeping  sister;  also  she  took  her  young 
little  sister  in  her  arms,  a  child  of  six  months 
old,  and  she  kissed  it  with  much  affection, 
as  if  her  very  bowels  had  moved  within 
her ;  and  spake  with  many  heart-break- 
ing words,  both  to  her  parents  and  the  chil- 
dren. 

50.  Her  father  spake  to  one  that  was  by, 
to  take  the  poor  little  child  away  from  her, 
from  the  hazard  of  that  fiery  distemper,  and 
bade  his  daughter  to  give  her  to  them,  for 
he  had  already  too  much  to  bear.  Well; 
father,  said  she,  did  not  God  preserve  the 
three  children  in  the  fiery  furnace,  and 
did  you  not  teach  me  that  Scripture  ?  When 
thou  passe th  through  the  fire,  thou  shalt  nol 
be  burnt,  neither  shall  the  flame  kindle  up- 
on thee. 

51.  She  had  a  very  strong  faith  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection ;  and  did  greatlj 


IIS 

solace  her  soul  with  excellent  Scriptures, 
which  do  speak  the  happy  state  of  believers 
as  soon  as  their  souls  are  separated  from 
j  their  bodies;  and  what  she  quoted  out  of 
the  Scripture,  she  did  excellently  and  suit- 
ably to  her  own  use,  incomparably  above 
the  common  reach  of  her  sex  and  age, 
J  That  in  1  Cor.  xv.  42.  was  a  good  support 
i|  to  her  :  The  body  is  sown  in  corruption,  but 
'  it  shall  be  raised  incorruptible ;  it  is  sown  in 
!  dishonour,  it  shall  be  raised  in  glory  ;  it  is 
I  sown  in  weakness,  but  it  shall  be  raised  in 
j  power ;  and  then  she  sweetly  applies  it,  and 
I  takes  in  this  cordial :  Behold,  thus  it  is,  and 
|  thus  it  shall  be,  with  my  mortal  flesh.  Bles- 
!  sed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  be- 
cause they  rest  from  their  labours,  and  their 
j  works  do  follow  them.  The  righteous  perish^ 
j  and  no  man  layeth  it  to  heart ;  and  the  up- 
right are  taken  away,  and  no  man  regardeth 
it,  that  they  are  taken  away  from  the  evil  to 
\  come ;  they  shall  enter  into  peace,  they 
shall  rest  in  their  beds,  every  one  who  walk- 
j  eth  in  their  uprightness.     Behold,  now,  fa» 
'  ther,  I  shall  rest  and  sleep  in  that  bed-cham- 
ber. 

52.  Then  she  quoted  Job  xix.  25,  2(5,  27- 

I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that 

he  shall  stand  in  the  latter  day  upon  the 

earth ;  and  though,  after  my  skin,  worms 

K  2 


114 

destrov  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I 
see  God;  whom  I  shall  see  for  myself,  and 
my  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another's, 
though  my  reins  be  consumed  within  me. 
Behold,  now,  father,  this  very  skin,  which 
you  see,  and  this  very  flesh  which  you  see, 
shall  be  raised  up  again  ;  and  these  very 
eyes  which  are  now  so  dim,  shall  on  that  day, 
see  and  behold  my  dear  and  precious  Re- 
deemer ;  albeit  the  worms  eat  up  my  flesh, 
yet  with  these  eyes  shall  I  behold  God,  even 
I  myself,  and  not  another  for  me. 

53.  Then  she  quoted  John  v.  28.  Marvel 
not  at  this ;  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in  which 
all  that  are  in  their  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice,  and  come  forth  ;  those  that  have  done 
good  to  the  resurrection  of  life  See,  fa- 
ther, I  shall  rise  in  that  day,  and  then  I 
shall  behold  my  Redeemer ;  then  he  shall 
say,  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  father,  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world. 

54.  Behold,  now,  1  live :  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me  ;  and  the  life  that  1  now 
live  in  the  flesh,  is  by  the  faith  of  the  Son 
of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself 
for  me.  I  am  saved,  and  that  not  of  my- 
self; it  is  the  gift  of  God  ;  not  of  works, 
lest  any  man  should  boast. 

55.  My  dear  Parents,  now  we  must  short- 


115 

!  1  j  part ;  my  speech  faileth  me,  pray  to  the 
Lord  for  a  quiet  close  to  my  combat. 

06.  Her  parents  replied,  Ah  !  our  dear 
child  Lhow  sad  is  that  to  us  that  we  must  part; 
she  answered,  I  go  to  heaven,  and  there  we 
shall  find  one  another  again  ;  I  go  to  Jesus 
Christ. 

57.  Then  she  comforted  herself  to  think 
of  seeing  her  precious  brother  and  sister 
again  in  glo^.  I  go  to  my  brother  Jacob* 
who  did  so  much  cry  and  call  upon  God  to 
the  last  moment  of  his  breath  ;  and  of  my 
little  sister,  who  was  but  three  years  old 
when  she  died ;  who,  when  we  asked  her 
whether  she  would  die,  answered,  yes,  if  it 
be  the  Lord's  will ;  or,  I  will  stay  with  my 
mother,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will ;  but  I  know 
that  I  shall  die,  and  go  to  heaven,  and  to 
God.  O  see  how  so  small  a  babe  had  so 
much  given  it  to  behave  itself  every  way,, 
and  in  all  things  so  submissively  to  the  will 
of  Giod,  as  if  it  had  no  will  of  its  own  ; 
but,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God,  if  it  please 
God ;  nothing  for  her  but  what  was  the 
will  and  pleasure  of  God.  And,  therefore^ 
dear  father  and  mother,  give  the  Lord 
thanks  for  this  his  free  and  rich  grace,  and 
then  S  shall  the  more  gladly  be  gone.  Be 
gracious,  then,  O  Lord,  unto  me  also,  be 
gracious  to  me,  wash  me    thoroughly  iron? 


116 

mine  unrighteousness,  and  cleanse  me  from 
my  sin  ! 

58.  After  this  her  spirit  was  refreshed 
with  the  sense  of  the  pardon  of  her  sins, 
which  made  her  to  cry  out,  Behold,  God 
hath  washed  away  my  sins,  O  how  do  I  long 
to  die  !  The  apostle  said,  In  this  body  we 
earnestly  sigh  and  groan,  longing  for  our 
house  which  is  in  heaven,  that  we  may  be 
clothed  therewith. — Now  I  also  lie  here 
sighing  and  longing  for  that  dwelling  which 
is  above.  In  the  last  sermon  which  1  heard, 
or  ever  shall  hear,  I  heard  this,  which  is  a 
matter  of  great  comfort  unto  me. 

59.  Then  she  repeated  several  notable 
Scriptures,  which  were  quoted  in  that  Ser- 
mon ;  afterwards  she  desired  to  be  prayed 
with,  and  put  petitions  into  their  mouths  ; 
viz.  That  all  her  sins  might  be  forgiven: 
that  she  might  have  more  abundant  faith, 
and  the  assurance  of  it ;  and  the  comfort  of 
that  assurance,  and  the  continuation  and 
strength  of  that  comfort,  according  as  her 
necessity  should  require.  Afterward  she 
prayed  herself,  and  continued  some  time. 

60.  When  prayers  were  ended,  she  call- 
ed to  her  father  and  mother,  and  demanded 
of  them,  whether  she  had  at  any  time  an- 
gered or  grieved  them,  or  done  any  thing 


117 

tli at  did  not  become  her;  and  begged  of 
them  to  forgive  her. 

61.  They  answered  her,  that,  if  all  chil- 
dren had  carried  themselves  so  to  their  pa- 
rents, as  she  had  done,  there  would  be  less 
grief  and  sorrow  on  all  hands  than  there 
is;  and,  if  any  such  thing  had  escaped 
thee,  we  would  forgive  it  with  all  our  heart; 
you  have  done  as  became  a  good  child. 

62.  Her  heart  being  comforted  with  her 
peace  with  God  and  her  parents,  she  be- 
gan to  dispose  of  her  books ;  particularly  she 
entreated  her  mother  to  keep  Mr.  De  Wit's 
Catechism  Lectures,  as  long  as  she  lived, 
for  her  sake ;  and  let  my  little  sister  have 
my  other  books,  in  remembrance  of  me. 

63.  Then  she  said  she  felt  her  breast  ex- 
ceedingly pained,  by  which  she  knew  that 
her  end  was  very  nigh.  Her  father  spake  to 
her,  as  he  was  able,  telling  her  the  Lord  would 
be  her  strength  in  the  hour  of  her  neces- 
sity. 

64.  Yea,  said  she,  the  Lord  is  my  shep- 
herd ;  although  I  pass  through  the  valley  of 
the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  not  fear,  for 
thou  art  with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they 
comfort  me ;  and  it  is  said,  the  sufferings 
of  this  present  life  are  not  worthy  to  be 
compared  with  the  glory  that  shall  be  re- 
vealed in  us.  Shall  I  not  suffer  and  endure,' 


118 

seeing  my  glorious  Redeemer  was  pleased 
to  suffer  so  much  for  me  I  Oil !  how  was  he 
mocked  and  crowned  with  thorns,  that  he 
might  purchase  a  crown  of  righteousness 
for  us  !  and  this  is  the  crown  of  which  Paul 
spoke,  when  he  said,  I  have  fought  the 
good  fight ;  I  have  finished  m}r  course  ;  I 
have  kept  the  faith ;  henceforth  there  is 
laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall 
give  unto  me  in  that  day ;  and  not  only  to 
me,  but  to  all  who  love  his  appearing. 

6\5.  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price,  therefore 
glorify  God  with  your  souls  and  your  bo- 
dies, which  are  his.  Must  I  not  then  ex- 
alt and  bless  him,  while  I  have  a  being, 
who  hath  bought  me  with  his  blood  ?  Sure- 
ly he  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and  took  our 
infirmities,  and  we  esteemed  him  smitten 
and  stricken  of  God  ;  but  he  was  wounded 
for  our  transgression,  and  bruised  for  our 
sins.  The  chastisement  of  our  peace  was 
upon  him,  and  by  his  stripes  are  we  healed  ; 
and  the  Lord  laid  upon  him  the  iniquity  of 
us  all.  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world :  that 
Lamb  is  Jesus  Christ,  who  satisfied  for  my 
sins.  So  saith  Paul ;  Ye  are  washed,  ye 
are  sanctified,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sas,  and  through  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 


113 

66.  My  end  is  now  very  near ;  now  I 
shall  put  on  white  raiment,  and  be  clothed 
before  the  Lamb,  that  spotless  Lamb,  and 
with  his  spotless  righteousness.  Now  are 
the  angels  making  ready  to  carry  my  soul 
before  the  throne  of  God.  These  are  they 
who  have  come  out  of  great  tribulation, 
who  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 

67.  She  spoke  this  with  a  dying  voice, 
but  full  of  spirit,  and  of  the  power  of  faith. 

68.  Her  lively  assurance  she  further  ut- 
tered in  the  words  of  the  Apostle  ;  We  know 
that  if  this  earthly  house  of  our  tabernacle 
be  dissolved,  we  have  one  which  is  built  of 
God,  which  is  eternal  in  the  heavens  ;  for, 
in  this  we  sigh  for  our  house  which  is  in 
heaven,  that  we  may  be  clothed  therewith. 

69.  There,  father,  you  see  that  my  body 
is  this  tabernacle,  which  now  shall  be 
broken  down ;  my  soul  shall  now  part 
from  it,  and  shall  be  taken  up  into  the 
heavenly  paradise ;  into  the  heavenly  Je- 
rusalem. There  shall  I  dwell,  and  go  no 
more  out,  but  sit  and  sing,  Holy,  holy,  ho- 
ly, is  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts,  the  Lord  of 
Sabaoth !  Her  last  words  were  these :  O 
Lord  God,  into  thy  hands  I  commit  my 
Spirit ;  O  Lord,  be  gracious,  be  merciful  to 
me  a  poor  sinner.— And  here  she  fell 
asleep. 

! 


120 

70.  She  died  the  first  of  September,  16G4, 
between  seven  and  eight  in  the  evening,  in 
the  fourteenth  ye^r  of  her  age  ;  having  ob- 
tained that  which  she  so  often  entreated  of 
the  Lord,  a  quiet  and  easy  departure  ;  and, 
the  end  of  her  faith,  the  salvation  of  her 
soul. 


EXAMPLE  XII. 

Of  the  excellent  carriage  of  a  Child  upon  his 
Death-bed,  when  but  seven  Years  old. 

1.  Jacob  Bicks,  the  brother  of  Susan- 
nah Bicks,  was  born  at  Leyden,  and  had  a 
religious  education  under  his  godly  parents : 
the  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  sanctify 
to  his  conversion,  and  by  it  lay  in  excellent 
provisions  to  live  upon  in  an  hour  of  dis- 
tress. 

2.  This  sweet  little  child  was  visited  of 
the  Lord  of  a  very  sore  sickness,  three  or 
four  weeks  before  his  sister,  of  whose  death 
we  have  given  you  some  account  already; 
in  his  distemper  he  was,  for  the  most  part, 
very  sleepy  and  drowsy,  till  near  his  death ; 
but  when  he  did  awake,  he  was  wont  to  be 
much  engaged  in  prayer. 

3.  Once  when  his  parents  had  been  pray- 


I 


121 

ing  with  hliit,  they  asked  him  again  if  they 
should  send  for  the  physician  :  No,  said  he, 
I  will  have  the  doctor  no  more  ;  the  Lord 
will  help  me  :  I  know  he  will  take  me  to 
himself,  and  he  shall  help  all. 

4.  Ah  !  my  dear  child,  said  his  father,  that 
grieveth  my  heart.  Well,  said  the  child,  fa- 
ther, let  us  pray,  and  the  Lord  shall  be  near 
for  my  helper. 

5.  When  his  parents  had  prayed  with 
him  again,  he  said,  Come  now,  dear  father 
and  mother,  and  kiss  me;  I  know  that  I 
shall  die. 

6.  Farewell,  dear  father  and  mother,  fare- 
well dear  sister,  farewell  all.  Now  shall  I 
go  to  heaven  unto  God,  and  Jesus  Christ 
and  the  holy  angels  !  Father,  know  you 
not  what  is  said  by  Jeremiah  ?  Blessed  is  he 
who  trusteth  in  the  Lord  :  Now  I  trust  in 
him,  and  he  will  bless  me.  And  in  J  John 
ii.  it  is  said,  Little  children,  love  not  the 
world  ;  for  the  world  passeth  away. 

7.  Away  then  all  that  is  in  the  world  ! 
away  with  all  the  pleasant  things  in  the 
world ;  away  with  my  dagger,  for  where  I 
go  there  is  nothing  to  do  with  daggers  and 
swords;  men  shall  not  fight  there,  but  praise 
God.  Away  with  all  my  books  ;  there  shall 
1  know  sufficiently,  and  be  learned,  in  all 
things  of  true  wisdom,  without  book*. 

L 


122 

8.  His  father  being  touched  to  hear  his 
child  speak  at  this  rate,  could  not  well  tell 
what  to  say  ;  but,  my  dear  child,  the  Lord 
will  be  near  thee,  and  uphold  thee. 

9.  Yea,  father,  said  he,  the  Apostle  Peter 
said,  Gud  resisteth  the  proud,  but  he  giveth 
grace  to  the  humble.  1  shall  humble  my- 
self under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  and  he 
shall  help  me,  and  lift  me  up. 

10.  O  my  dear  child,  said  his  father,  hast 
thou  so  strong  a  faith. 

1 1.  Yes,  said  the  child,  God  hath  given 
me  so  strong  a  faith  upon  myself,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  that  the  devil  himself  shall  flee 
from  me ;  for  it  is  said,  He  who  beiieveth 
on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life,  and  he 
hath  overcome  the  wicked  one.  Now  I  be- 
lieve in  Jesus  Christ,  my  Redeemer,  and  he 
will  not  leave  or  forsake  me,  but  shall  give 
unto  me  eternal  life  ;  and  then  I  shall  sing, 
Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth. 

12.  Then  with  a  word  of  short  prayer, 
Lord  be  merciful  to  me  a  poor  sinner,  he 
quietly  breathed  out  his  soul,  and  slept 
sweetly  in  Jesus,  when  he  wa"s~  about  seven 
vears  old-. 


}%$ 


EXAMPLE  XIII. 


Of  One  that  begun  to  look  towards  Heaven 
when  he  was  very  young,  with  many  emi- 
nent Passages  of  his  Life,  and  joyful 
Death,  zvhen  he  was  eleven  years  and 
three  quarters  old. 

1.  John  Harvey  was  born  in  London, 
in  the  year  lob"4.  His  father  was  a  Dutch 
merchant.  He  was  piously  educated  under 
his  virtuous  mother,  and  soon  began  to  re- 
ceive divine  things  with  no  small  delight. 

2.  The  first  thing  very  observable  in  him 
Was,  that,  when  he  was  two  years  and  eight 
months  old,  he  could  speak  as  well  as  other 
children  do  usually  at  five  }ears  old. 

3.  His  parents  judging  that  he  was  then 
a  little  too  yoBDg  to  send  out  to  school,  let 
him  have  his  liberty  to  play  a  little  about 
home.  But,  instead  of  playing,  he  found 
out  a  school  of  his  own  accord,  hard  by,  and 
went  to  the  school-mistress,  and  intreated 
her  to  teach  him  to  read ;  and  so  he  went 
on  for  some  time  to  school,  without  the 
knowledge  of  his  parents,  and  made  a  very 
great  progress  in  his  learning,  and  was  able 
to  read  distinctly  before  most  children  are 
able  to  know  their  letters. 


124 

4.  He  was  wont  to  ask  many  serious  and 
weighty  questions,  about  matters  which  con- 
cerned his  soul  and  eternity. 

5.  His  mother  being  greatly  troubled 
upon  the  death  of  one  of  his  uncles,  this 
child  came  to  his  mother,  and  said,  Mother, 
though  my  uncle  be  dead,  do  not  the  Scrip- 
tures say  he  must  rise  again  ?  Yea,  and  I 
must  die,  and  so  must  every  body  ;  and  it  will 
not  be  long  before  Christ  will  come  to 
judge  the  world,  and  then  we  shall  see  one 
another  again.  I  pray,  mother,  do  not 
weep  so  much.  This  grave  counsel  he  gave 
his  mother,  when  he  was  not  quite  five 
years  old  ,-  by  which  her  sorrow  for  her 
brother  was  turned  into  admiration  at  her 
child  :  and  she  was  made  to  sit  silent  and 
quiet  under  the  smarting  stroke. 

t).  After  this  his  parents  removed  to  Aber- 
deen, in  Scotland,  and  settled  their  child 
under  an  able  school-master  there  ;  whose 
custom  was,  upon  the  Lord's  day  in  the 
morning,  to  examine  his  scholars  concern- 
ing the  sermons  they  had  heard  the  former 
Lord's-day,  and  to  add  some  other  questions, 
which  might  try  the  understanding  and 
knowledge  of  his  scholars.  His  master  was 
oft  amazed  at  this  child's  answers,  and  took 
an  opportunity  to  go  to  his  mother,  to  thank 
her  for  instructing  her  son  so  well ;  but  she 


125 

replied,  that  he  improved  in  his  understand- 
ing, not  only  by  her  instructions,  but  by  his 
own  reading  and  observation. 

7.  He  was  a  child  that  was  extraordinary 
inquisitive,  and  fuli  of  good  questions  ;  and 
very  careful  to  observe  and  remember  what 

j  he  heard. 

8.  He  had  a  very  great  hatred  of  whatso- 
;  €ver  he  knew  to  be  displeasing  to  God  ;  and 
I  he  was  so  greatly  concerned  for  the  honour 

of  God,  that  he  would  be  much  displeased  if 
any  gross  sins  were  committed  before  him  ; 
and  he  had  a  deep  sense  of  the  worth  of 
souls;  and  was  not  a  little  grieved,  when  he 
saw  any  do  that  which  he  knew  was  dange- 
rous to  their  souls. 

9.  One  day,  seeing  one  of  his  near  rela- 
tions come  into  his  father's  house  distem- 
pered with  drink,  as  he  thought,  he  quickly 
went  very  seriously  to  him,  and  wept  over 
him,  that  he  should  so  offend  God,  and  ha- 
zard his  soul;  and  begged  of  him  to  spend 
his  time  better  than  in  drinking  and  gaming  ; 
and  this  he  did  without  any  instruction  from 
his  parents  ;  but  from  an  inward  principle  of 
grace,  and  love  to  God  and  souls,  as  it  is  ve- 
rily believed. 

10.  When  he  was  at  play  with  other 
children,  he  wrould  be  oftentimes  putting  in 
some  word  to  keep  them  from  naughty  talk. 

L   2 


126 

or  wicked  actions  ;  and,  if  any  did  take  the 
Lord's  name  in  vain,  or  do  any  thing  unbe- 
coming a  good  child,  they  would  hear  of  it 
from  him  ;  nay,  once  hearing  a  boy  speak 
very  profanely,  and  that  after  two  or  three 
admonitions,  he  would  not  forbear,  nor  go 
out  of  his  company  neither,  he  was  so  trans- 
ported with  zeal,  that  he  could  not  forbear 
falling  upon  him  to  beat  him  !  but  his  mo- 
ther chiding  him  for  it;  he  said,  that  he 
could  not  endure  to  hear  the  name  of  God 
so  abused  by  a  wretched  boy.  This  was 
observed  not  to  vindicate  the  act,  but  to 
take  notice  of  his  zeal. 

11.  He  was  a  child  that  took  great  de- 
light in  the  company  of  good  men,  and  es- 
pecially ministers  and  scholars;  and,  if  he 
had  any  leisure  time,  he  would  improve  it, 
by  visiting  such,  whose  discourse  might  make 
him  wiser  and  better  ;  and,  when  he  was  in 
their  society,  to  be  sure  his  talk  was  more 
like  a  Christian  and  a  scholar  than  a  child. 

lc2.  One  day,  after  school-time  was  over, 
he  paid  Mr.  Andrew  Kent,  (one  of  the 
school-masters  of  Aberdeen,)  a  visit,  and  ask- 
ed him  several  solid  questions;  but  the  good 
man  asked  him  some  questions  out  of  his 
catechism  ;  and,  finding  him  not  so  ready 
in  the  answers,  as  he  should  have  been,  did 
a  little  reprove  him  :  and  told  him  that  hr 


127 

must  be  sure  to  get  his  catechism  perfectly  by 
heart.  The  child  took  the  reproof  very  well., 
aud  went  home,  and  sat  very  close  to  his 
catechism,  and  never  left  it  till  he  go  it  by 
heart  ;  and  not  only  so,  but  he  would  be 
inquiring  into  the  sense  and  meaning  of  it. 

13.  He  was  so  greatly  taken  with  his  cat- 
echism, that  he  was  not  content  with  learn- 
ing it  himself,  but  he  would  be  putting  oth- 
ers upon  learning  it  also,  especially  those 
that  were  nearest  to  him  ;  he  could  not  be 
satisfied  till  he  had  persuaded  the  servants  to 
learn  it ;  and  when  they  wrere  at  work,  he 
would  still  be  following  them  with  some 
good  question  or  other,  so  that  the  child 
seemed  to  be  taken  up  writh  the  thoughts  of 
his  soul,  God's  honour,  and  the  good  of 
others. 

14  He  was  a  conscientious  lover  of  the 
Lord's  day,  spending  all  the  time,  either  in 
secret  prayer  or  reading  the  Scriptures  and 
good  books ;  learning  his  catechism  and 
hearing  the  word  of  God  and  public  duties  ; 
and  was  not  only  careful  in  the  performance 
of  those  duties  himself,  but  was  ready  to  put 
all  that  he  knew  upon  the  strict  observance 
of  the  Lord's  day,  and  was  exceedingly 
grieved  at  the  profanation  of  it.  One  Lord's 
day,  a  servant  of  his  father's  going  out  of 
the  house  upon  an  extraordinary  occasion. 


12* 

to  fetch  something  that  was  wanted,  he  took 
on  so  bitterly,  that  he  could  scarce  be  pa- 
cified, because  that  holy  day  was  so  abused, 
(as  he  thought,)  in  his  father's  house. 

15.  When  he  was  between  six  and  seven 
years  old,  it  pleased  God  to  afflict  him  with 
sore  eyes,  which  was  no  small  grief  to  him, 
because  it  kept  him  from  school,  which  he 
loved  as  much  as  many  boys  do  their  play ; 
and,  that  which  was  worse,  he  was  com- 
manded by  the  doctor  not  to  read  any  book 
whatsoever  at  home.  But  O  how  was  this 
poor  child  grieved,  that  he  might  not  have 
liberty  to  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  !  and, 
for  all  their  charge,  he  would  get  by  him- 
self, and  stand  by  the  window  and  read  the 
Bible,  and  other  good  books  ;  yea,  he  was 
so  greedy  of  reading  the  Scriptures,  and 
took  so  much  delight  in  them,  that  he  would 
scarce  allow  himself  time  to  dress  himself; 
for  reading  the  word  of  God  was  his  great 
delight.  Yea,  though  he  had  been  beat  for 
studying  so  much,  yet,  judging  it  God's  com- 
mand that  he  should  give  himself  up  to 
reading,  he  could  not  be  beat  off  from  it, 
till  he  was  so  bad,  that  he  had  like  never  to 
have  recovered  his  sight  more. 

16.  It  was  his  practice  to  be  much  by 
himself  in  secret  prayer  ;  and  he  was  care- 
ful to  manage  that  work,  so  that  it  might  be 


as  secret  as  possible  it  could  be  ;  but  his  fre- 
quency and  constancy  made  it  easily  to  be 
observed  ;  upon  which,  one  time,  having  a 
great  mind  to  know  what  this  sweet  babe 
prayed  for,  got  into  a  place  near  him,  and 
heard  him  very  earnestly  praying  for  the 
church  of  God,  desiring  that  the  kingdom 
of  the  gospel  might  be  spread  over  the  whole 
world,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  grace  might 
more  and  more  come  into  the  hearts  of 
God's  people,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  glo- 
ry might  be  hastened.  He  was  wont  to 
continue  half  an  hour,  and  sometimes  an 
hour,  upon  his  knees  together. 

17-  He  was  much  above  the  vanities  that 
most  children  are  taken  with,  and  was  in- 
deed too  much  above  this  world  to  live  long 
in  it. 

18.  He  was  very  humble  and  modest, 
and  did  by  no  means  affect  fineness  in  ap- 
parel, but  hated  any  thing  more  than  neces- 
saries, either  clothes  or  diet. 

19  When  he  perceived  either  his  brother 
or  sister  pleased  with  their  new  clothes,  he 
wrould,  with  a  deal  of  gravity,  reprove  their 
folly;  and,  when  his  reproof  signified  little, 
he  would  bewail  their  vanity. 

20.  Once  he  had  a  new  suit  brought  him, 
which,  when  he  looked  on,  he  found  some 
ribbon  at  his  knees,  at  which  he  was  grieved, 


asking  his  mother  whether  those  thing* 
would  keep  him  warm  t  JNo  child,  said  his 
mother.  Why  then,  said  he,  do  you  suffer 
them  to  be  put  here  ?  you  are  deceived,  if 
you  think  such  tilings  please  me ;  and  I 
doubt,  some  that  are  better  than  we,  may 
want  the  money  this  cost  you,  to  buy  them 
bread. 

21.  He  would  intreat  his  mother  to  have 
a  care  of  gratifying  a  proud  humour  in  his 
brother  and  sisters  ;  he  did  tell  them  of  the 
danger  of  pride,  and  how  little  reason  they 
had  to  be  proud  of  that  which  was  their 
shame  ;  for,  said  he,  if  it  had  not  been  fo? 
sin,  we  should  have  had  no  need  of  clothes. 

22.  At  leisure  hours,  he  would  be  talking 
to  his  school-fellows  about  the  things  of 
God,  and  urge  the  necessity  of  a  holy  life. 
This  text  he  much  spoke  about  to  them  , 
The  axe  is  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree,  and 
every  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit, 
is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire.  Every 
mother's  child  of  us,  that  doth  not  bring 
forth  the  fruit  of  good  works,  shall  shortly 
be  cut  down  with  the  axe  of  God's  wrath, 
and  cast  down  into  the  fire  of  hell ;  and 
this  he  spake  like  one  that  believed  and  felt 
the  power  of  what  he  spake  ;  and  not  with 
the  least  visibility  of  a  childish  levity  of  spirit. 
This  was  when  he  was  between  seven  and 


131 

eight  years  old ;  and  if  he  perceived  any 
children  unconcerned  about  their  souls,  he 
would  be  greatly  troubled  at  it. 

23.  After  this  his  parents  removed  not 
far  from  London,  where  he  continued  till 
that  dreadful  year  sixty -five  ;  he  was  then 
sent  to  the  Latin  school,  where  he  soon 
made  a  very  considerable  progress,  and  was 
greatly  beloved  of  his  master ;  the  school 
was  his  beloved  place,  and  learning  his  re- 
creation. He  was  never  taught  to  write,  but 
took  it  of  his  own  ingenuity. 

24.  He  was  exceedingly  dutiful  to  his  pa- 
rents, and  never  did  in  the  least  dispute  their 
commands,  except  when  he  thought  they 
might  cross  the  command  of  God,  as  in  the 
before-mentioned  business  of  reading  the 
Scriptures  when  his  eyes  were  so  bad. 

25.  He  was  exceedingly  contented  with 
any  mean  diet,  and  to  be  sure  would  not 
touch  a  bit  of  any  thing  till  he  had  begged 
God's  blessing  upon  it. 

26.  He  would  put  his  brother  and  sister 
upon  their  duties,  and  observed  them  whe- 
ther they  performed  them  or  not;  and  when 
he  saw  any  neglect,  he  would  soon  warn 
them  ;  if  he  saw  any  of  them  take  a  spoon 
into  their  hands  before  he  had  craved  a  bles- 
sing, he  said,  that  is  just  like  a  hog  indeed. 

27.  His  sister  was  afraid. of  the  darkness, 


132 

and  would  sometimes  cry  upon  this  account; 
he  told  her  she  must  fear  God  more,  and 
she  need  then  be  afraid  of  nothing. 

28.  He  would  humbly  put  ,|^U  near  rela- 
tions upon  their  duty,,  and  minding  the  con- 
cerns of  their  souls  and  eternity,  with  more 
seriousness  and  life,  and  to  have  a  care  of 
doing  that  which  was  for  the  dishonour  of 
God,  and  the  hazard  of  the  soul. 

29«  He  was  of  a  compassionate  and  cha- 
ritable disposition,  and  very  pitiful  to  the 
poor,  or  any  that  were  in  distress  ;  but  his 
greatest  pity  was  to  poor  souls  ;  and,  as 
well  as  he  could,  he  would  be  putting  chil- 
dren, play-fellows,  servants,  and  neighbours, 
upon  minding  their  precious  souls. 

30.  One  notable  instance  of  his  true  cha- 
rity I  cannot  omit.  A  certain  Turk  was, 
by  the  providence  of  God,  cast  into  the 
place  where  he  lived ;  which  this  sweet 
child  hearing  of,  had  a  great  pity  to  his  soul, 
and  studied  how  he  might  be  any  way  in- 
strumental to  do  it  good  :  at  last  finding  a 
man  that  understood  the  language  of  the 
Turk,  he  used  means  to  get  them  together, 
which  he  at  last  procured.  The  first  thing 
that  he  did,  was  to  put  his  friend  upon  dis- 
coursing with  the  Turk  about  his  principles, 
whether  he  acknowledged  a  Deity  ;  which 
the  Turk  owning1,  the  next  thing  he  inquir- 


ion 
I  o<J 

ed  was,  what  he  thought  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ  ?  at  which  the  Turk  was  troubled, 
and  put  off  the  discourse,  and  said  he  was 
thirsty  and  hungry  ;  which  the  child  being 
informed  of  by  the  interpreter,  immediate- 
ly went  to  a  brew-house  near  at  hand,  his 
own  house  being  far  oif,  and  did  entreat  the 
master  of  it  to  give  him  some  beer  for  the 
Turk,  and  the  argument  he  used  was  this  : 
Sir,  here  is  a  poor  stranger  that  is  athirst ;  we 
know  not  where  we  may  be  cast  before  we 
die.  He  then  went  to  another  place,  and 
begged  food  for  him,  using  the  same  A'gu- 
ment  as  before.  But  his  friends,  hearirrg  of 
it,  were  angry  with  him  ;  but  he  told  them, 
he  did  it  for  a  poor  stranger  that  was  far 
from  home,  and  he  did  it,  that  he  might 
think  the  better  of  the  Christians,  and  the 
Christian  religion. 

3 1 .  He  would  have  a  savoury  word  to  say 
to  every  one  that  he  conversed  with,  to  put 
them  in  mind  of  the  worth  of  Christ  and 
their  souls,  and  their  nearness  to  eternity  ; 
insomuch  that  good  people  took  no  small 
pleasure  in  his  company.  The  taylor  that 
made  his  clothes  would  keep  them  the  lon- 
ger, before  he  brought  them  home,  that  he 
might  have  the  benefit  of  his  spiritual  and 
Christian  society,  and  more  frequent  visits. 

32.  He  bewailed  the  miserable  condition 

M 


134 

of  the  generality  of  mankind,  (when  lie  wa6 
about  ten  years  old,)  that  were  utterly  e 
tranged  from  God  ;  though  they  called  him 
Father,  yet  they  were  his  children  only  by 
creation,  and  not  by  any  likeness  they  had 
to  God,  or  interest  in  him. 

33.  Thus  he  continued  walking  in  the1, 
ways  of  God,  engaged  in  reading,  praying, 
hearing  the  word  of  God,  and  spiritual  dis- 
course,   discovering    thereby    his     serious 
thoughts  of  eternity. 

34.  He  had  an  earnest  desire,  if  it  might 
be  the  Lord's  good  pleasure,  to  give  him- 
self up  to  the  Lord  in  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, if  he  should  live,  and  this  out  of  a 
dear  love  to  Christ  and  souls. 

35.  He  was,  (next  to  the  Bible,)  most  taken 
with  reading  the  reverend  Mr.  Baxter's 
works,  especially  his  Saint's  Everlasting  Rest, 
and  truly  the  thoughts  of  that  rest  and  eter- 
nity seemed  to  swallow  up  all  other  thoughts, 
and  he  lived  in  a  constant  preparation  for  it, 
and  looked  more  like  one  that  was  ripe  for 
glory  than  an  inhabitant  of  this  lower  world. 

36.  When  he  was  about  eleven  years 
and  three  quarters  old,  his  mother's  house 
was  visited  with  the  plague  :  his  eldest  sis- 
ter was  the  first  that  was  taken  with  this 
distemper;  and,  when  they  were  praying  for 
her,  he  would  sob  and  weep  bitterly. 


135 

37.  -As  soon  as  he  perceived  that  his  sis- 
tfer  was  dead,  he  said,  the  will  of  the  Lord 
be  done  ;  blessed  he  the  Lord  :  dear  mothery 
said  he,  you  must  do  as  David  did  ;  after  the 
child  was  dead,  he  went  and  refreshed  him- 
self, and  quietly  submitted  to  the  will  of 
God. 

38.  The  rest  of  the  family  held  well  for 
about  fourteen  days  ;  which  time  he  spent, 
in  religious  duties,  and  preparing  for  his 
death ;  but  still  his  favourite  book  was  The 
Saint's  Rest,  which  he  read  with  great  at- 
tention, gathering  many  observations  out  of 
it  in  writing  for  his  own  use.  He  wrote 
leveral  divine  meditations  of  his  own  upon 
several  subjects ;  but  that  which  seemed 
most  admirable  was,  a  meditation  on  the 
excellency  of  Christ.  Be  was  never  well 
but  when  he  was  more  immediately  engaged 
in  the  service  of  God, 

3Q»  At  fourteen  days'  end  he  was  taken 
sick,  at  which  he  seemed  very  patient  and 
cheerful ;  yet  sometimes  he  would  say  that 
his  pain  was  great. 

40.  His  mother,  looking  upon  his  brother, 
shook  her  head  ;  at  which  he  asked,  if  his 
brother  was  dangerous  ?  she  answered,  yea, 
child.  He  asked  again,  whether  she  thought 
bim  so  ?  she  answered  him  nothing.  Weil, 
said  he,  I  pray  thee  let  me  have  Mr,  Bax- 


136 

ters  book,  that  I  may  read  a  little  more  of 
eternity  before  I  go  into  it.  His  mother  told 
him  that  he  was  not  able  to  read  ;  he  said 
that  he  was  :  however,  then,  pray  by  me, 
and  for  me.  His  mother  answered,  that 
she  was  so  full  of  grief  that  she  could  not 
pray  now,  but  she  desired  him  to  pray  his 
last  prayer. 

41.  His  mother  asked  him  whether  he 
were  willing  to  die  and  leave  her  ?  he  an- 
swered yes,  I  am  willing  to  leave  you,  and 
go  to  my  heavenly  Father.  His  mother 
answered  :  Child,  if  thou  hadst  but  an  assu- 
rance of  God's  love,  I  should  not  be  so  much 
troubled. 

42.  He  answered  and  said  to  his  mother, 
I  am  assured,  dear  mother,  that  my  sins  are 
forgiven,  and  that  I  shall  go  to  heaven  ;  for, 
said  he,  here  stood  an  angel  by  me,  and  told 
me  I  should  quick ly  be  in  glory. 

43.  At  this  his  mother  burst  forth  into 
tears.  O  mother,  said  he,  did  you  but  know 
what  joy  I  feel,  you  would  not  weep,  but  re- 
joice; I  tell  you  I  am  so  full  of  comfort, 
that  I  cannot  tell  you  how  I  am.  O  mother, 
I  shall  presently  have  my  head  in  my  Fa- 
ther's bosom,  and  I  shall  be  there,  where  the 
four  and  twenty  elders  cast  down  their 
crowns,  and  sing  hallelujah,  glory  and  praise 


137 

to  him  that  sits  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the 
Xamb,  for  ever ! 

44.  Upon  this  his  speech  began  to  fail 
him,  but  his  soul  seemed  still  to  be  taken  up 
with  glory,  and  nothing  now  grieved  him 
but  the  sorrow  that  he  saw  his  mother  to  be 
in  for  his  death.  A  little  to  divert  his  mo- 
ther, he  asked  her  what  she  had  for  supper  ; 
but  presently,  in  a  kind  of  divine  rapture, 
he  cried  out,  O  what  a  sweet  supper  have  I 
making  ready  for  me  in  glory  ! 

45.  But,  seeing  all  this  did  rather  increase 
than  allay  his  mother's  grief,  he  was  more 
troubled,  and  asked  her  what  she  meant 
thus  to  offend  God  !  Know  you  not  this  is 
the  hand  of  the  Almighty  !  Humble  your- 
self under  the  mighty  hand  of  God  ;  lay 
yourself  in  the  dust,  and  kiss  the  rod  of  God, 
and  let  me  see  you  do  it  in  token  of  your 
submission  to  the  will  of  God,  and  bow  be- 
Fore  him.  Upon  which,  raising  himself  up 
a  little,  he  gave  a  lowly  bow,  and  spoke  no 
more,  but  went  cheerfully  and  triumphant- 
ly to  rest,  in  the  bosom  of  Jesus. 


END    OF    THE    SECOND    PAR' 


M 


A 

TOKEN 

FOR 

CHILDREN. 

By    J.    MATHEWS; 

BEING  INTENDED  AS  A 

THIRD  PART  OP  THE  TOKEN  FOR  CHILDREN 
PXJBLISHED 

By  the  Rev.  JAMES  JANEWAY. 


PREFACE. 

■ 

To  all  Christian  Parents,  and  those  who  are 
intrusted  with  the  Education  of  Children, 

DEAR    FRIENDS, 

I  need  not  apologize  for  bringing  forth 
to  the  Christian  World,  further  testimonies 
of  the  omnipotency  of  divine  grace  exem- 
plified in  the  conviction,  divine  regenera- 
tion,, and  conversion,  of  eighteen  young 
persons  and  children,  who  were  the  early 
subjects  of  redeeming  mercy,  and  partakers 
of  redemption  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb.  When  I  consider  that  Mr.  Jane- 
way's  Token  for  Children  has  been 
so  eminently  owned  of  God,  and  in  no 
small  degree  to  my  own  dear  daughter, 
who  stands  first  in  the  list  of  these  Me- 
moirs ;  ever  since  I  have  written  her  life, 
I  have  felt  an  ardent  desire  to  select  a  few 
more  examples  of  God's  grace  to  children, 
the  sovereignty  of  which  cannot  be  disput- 


142  PREFACE. 

ed,  by  any  who  are  well  acquainted  with 
their  bibles,  and  feel  the  plague  of  their  own 
hearts.  God  has  graciously  concurred  with 
my  desire,  for  I  am  enabled  to  present  my 
dear  friends  in  the  Lord,  with  eighteen  ex- 
amples of  young  persons  and  children,  most 
of  whom  naturally,  but  all  of  whom  spirit- 
ually, were  born  of  God,  within  these  ten 
years  past !  \ ! 

What  is  a  greater  evidence  of  the  power 
of  grace,  than  its  special  operations  pro- 
ducing the  same  effects  both  on  infants  and 
adults?  Are  adults  taught  to  deny  ungodli- 
ness and  worldly  lusts,  and  to  live  righteous- 
ly, soberly,  and  godly  in  this  present  world  I 
So  are  children,  as  these  examples  evident- 
ly prove.  Are  adults  taught  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  to  deny  sinful  self,  and  righteous 
self,  in  point  of  dependence  before  God, 
and  to  apply  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling  for 
pardon,  and  to  the  righteousness  of  Christ, 
imputed  for  their  justification,  and  imparted 
for  their  sanctification  ?  So  are  children 
taught  by  the  same  lesson,  and  no  wonder; 
for  they  are  bum  of  the  same  Spirit,  taught 


PREFACE.  143 

by  the  same  Spirit,  and  led  by  the  same 
Spirit  into  all  truth ;  and  are  brought  to 
see,  that  Christ  is  all  and  in  all  to  them,  and 
all  and  in  all  in  them,  as  this  little  cloud  of 
witnesses  fully  evidence. 

These  young  Disciples  could  hare  no 
sinister  views  to  excite  them  to  express  their 
love  to  God,  their  deadness  to  the  world,  a 
regard  for  their  souls,  and  their  expecta- 
tion of  joys  to  come.  These  views  were 
the  effects  of  a  superior  agent,  supernatu- 
rally  working  on  their  tender  minds. 

That  God  may  graciously  accept  of  this 
mite,  cast  into  his  treasury,  and  attend  this 
Third  Part  with  the  same  blessing  he  has 
done  the  former  two,  is  the  sincere  prayer 
of, 

Dear  Friends, 
Yours  sincerely, 

In  the  bonds  of  the  Gospel, 
JAMES  MATHEWS 

Strand,  Not.  4,  1793, 


A 


TOKEN  FOR  CHILDREN 


THE  THIRD  PART. 


EXAMPLE  XIV. 

Some  Account  of  the  Life,  and  God's  gra- 
cious Dealings  (cith  Hephzibah  Mdthetcs, 
who  departed  this  life,  Jane  5th,  1790, 
aged  10  Years. 

I  shall  begin  this  short  Narrative  by  in- 
forming my  friends  of  the  reason  for  which 
I  gave  her  the  name  of  Hephzibah.  It 
pleased  God,  in  the  course  of  his  Provi- 
dence, in  the  year  1778,  to  afflict  my  only 
daughter,  at  that  time,  Elizabeth  Mathews, 
with  an  inflammation  in  her  lungs,  when  at 
school  at  Greenwich.  Providence  had  been 
lavish  in  giving  her  a  beautiful  form,  as 
well  as  a  lovely  countenance;  and  her 
mind  was  no  less  endowed  with  every  or- 
nament that  could  engage  the  affections  of 
her  parents  and  friends  ;  to  the  former  she 
was  strictly  dutiful,  and  of  the  latter  she 

N 


14G 

studied  to  claim  their  just  esteem.  I  had 
not  a  friend  but  admired  her;  for,  both  in 
person  and  manners,  though  so  young,  she 
was  engaging  to  all,  being  of  a  courteous 
and  open  disposition. 

She  engaged  our  affections  likewise  by 
her  accomplishment  in  music;  she  could 
play  with  facility  many  celebrated  pieces  of 
mus:c,  and  delighted  to  sing  her  Redeem- 1 
er's  praise  while  she  touched  the  harmonious  \ 
strings. 

On  Christmas,   1778,  she  returned  from.' 
school,  and   from  that  time  her  inflamma-, 
tion  increased.     During  her  illness,  she  be- 
haved  with  resignation,  and  studied  con-i 
stantly  to  hide  her  sufferings  from  her  mo-  . 
ther,  lest  they  should  grieve  her.  She  would 
watch  every  where  she  went  in  the  room,  to 
see  if  she  grieved,  and  if  she  found  her  in 
tears,  she  endeavoured  to  soothe  her,  by  re- 
minding   her  that  they  should  soon  meet  i 
again  in  heaven. 

She  continued  in  this  situation,  until  Feb. 
Cnh,  1779,  when,  calling  on  her  mother  to 
bring  her  a  handkerchief  to  expectorate  in,  i 
she  vomited   near  a  pint  of  blood,  and  was 
suffocated  in  it.     Thus  this  fair  plant  was,  j 
by  the  hand  of  her  kind  and  heavenly  Fa-  , 
ther,  in  blooming  youth,  transplanted  from 
nature's  garden,  into  the  paradise  above,  j 


1,4  7 

there  to  thrive  in  Immanuers  fields  for 
ever,,  at  the  age  of  eight  years  and  seven 
.months. 

This  awful  event  and  severe  stroke  seized 
upon  my  wife's  nerves  to  such  a  degree,  that 
it  nearly  cost  her  her  life,  and  she  was  re- 
duced to  a  state  of  extreme  debility. 

In  the  year  1780,  she  had  an  anxious  de- 
sire, if  it  were  the  Lord's  will,  that  she  might 
have  a  girl,  having  so  lately  lost  her  only 
one;  and  on  June  5th,  1780,  the  Lord  in- 
dulged her  desire,  by  sending  her  one,  who 
is  the  subject  of  the  present  Narrative. 

As  she  delighted  in  a  daughter,  I  studied 
to  give  her  a  name  suitable  to  the  feelings 
!of  her  mind.  I  found  the  name  that  God 
gave  the  Church,  Isa.  lxii.  4.  where  it  is 
said,  "  Thou  shalt  be  called  Hephzibah," 
which  signifies,  "  my  delight  is  in  her,"  so 
I  had  her  baptized  Hephzibah.  And  I 
humbly  hope  that  she  has  experienced  what 
her  name  imports,  that  the  Lord  delighted 
in  her. 

I  have  no  other  motive  of  making  her 
experience  known  to  the  public,  than  that 
of  hoping,  by  its  being  read,  by  the  blessing 
of  God,  it  may  be  useful  to  other  children, 
by  encouraging  their  young  and  tender 
minds  in  seeking  the  Lord  in  the  time  of 
their  youth  ;  and  I  am  the  more  encouraged 


J48 


so  to  do  as  my  putting  Janeway's  Token 
Jor  Children  into  her  hands  proved  in  par- 
ticular, with  other  religious  tracts,  joined 
with  counsel  and  advice,  of  singular  use  to 
her  ;  and  which,  by  the  Grace  and  Spirit  of 
God,  were  the  means  of  making  her  wise 
unto  salvation.  It  would  be  well,  and  much 
to  be  wished  for,  to  see  professing  parents 
endeavouring  to  impress  on  the  minds  of 
their  children  the  importance  of  religion, 
instead  of  leading  them  into  the  fashion- 
able follies  and  dissipations  of  a  world  that 
lieth  m  wickedness.  Precept  is  good;  but 
example  joined  with  it,  makes  the  preceptor 
a  more  powerful  preacher.  It  will  be  a 
happy  reflection  to  Christian  parents,  if 
their  children  should  turn  out  bad,  that  it 
has  not  been  occasioned  by  want  of  care, 
example,  and  religious  advice.  But,  Oh! 
how  keen  a  sensation  must  fill  the  minds  of 
those,  who  have  betrayed  an  anxious  con- 
cern for  the  body,  its  ornaments,  its  welfare, 
and  yet  have  never  shown  the  least  care  for 
the  soul,  and  whose  children  thereby  have 
literally  perished  for  lack  of  knowledge.  I 
was  very  lately  informed  of  the  death  of  a 
young  woman,  about  twenty  years  old,  who 
was  the  child  of  professing  paients;  when 
a  person  who  visited  her  was  encouraging 
her  in  the  views  of  death,  by  saying,  that 


149 

no  doubt  she  was  the  child  of  many  pray- 
ers, that  her  parents  had  put  up  for  her,  and 
advice  given  to  her,  declared,  with  some 
-degree  of  earnestness,  that  her  parents  ne- 
ver gave   her  any   religious   advice  in  all 
their  days,    and  that  she   was    never  the 
witness   of  a  prayer   being   made    in   the. 
family.      How    awful    the    consideration ! 
ithat   in  this   day   of  great  profession,  re- 
ligion   seems  to  be  of  no  importance   to 
i,  numbers  but  on  a  Sunday,  and  that  chiefly 
;  consists  in  hearing  of  sermons  ;  while  them- 
i  selves,  or  perhaps  their  children,  or  both, 
are   abusing  the   intervening  parts  of  the 
!  Lord's  day  to  the  purposes  of  pleasure,  and 
walking  about  among  the  gay  circle,  and  join- 
ing the  multitude  in  breaking  the  sabbath. 
Is  not  this  an  abuse  of  the  many  privileges 
we  enjoy  in   this  day  of  Gospel  light,  and 
liberty  ?  and  how  ought  we  to  consider  and 
improve   our   Lord's    caution    and    advice, 
John  xii.  35.     "  Yet  a  little  while  is  the 
light  with   you :  walk  while  ye  have  the 
light,  lest  darkness  come  upon  you/'     l^et 
us  then  take  heed,  lest,  by  the  neglect  of 
our  privileges,  we  should  experience  that 
awful  threatening  after  all}  recorded  Luke 
x.  15. "  And  thou,  Capernaum,  which  art  ex- 
alted to  heaven,  shalt  be  thrust  down  to  hell." 
I  shall  how  return  to  the  swbject  of  the 


150 

present  Narrative,  and  speak  of  those  things 
that  occurred  in  the  last  stage  of  her  ill- 
ness. 

During  her  disorder,  she  frequently  con^ 
versed  with  her  sister  :  but  one  day  in  par- 
ticular she  called  her,  and  said,  "  Mary- 
Anne,  come  here,  my  dear,  and  hear  the 
■words  of  your  dying  sister;   be  sure  you 
never  forget  3'our  prayers  in  the  morning 
and   evening,  and  be  very  dutiful  to  your 
mamma  and  papa,  and  do  every  thing  they 
desire  you  ;  and  remember  there  is  a  pas- 
sage in  Scripture  which  says,  that  he  who 
spare ih  the  rod,  spoileth  the  child.     My 
mamma  never  whipped  me  but  when  I  de- 
served it;  and  if  I   were  to  live,  I  would 
never  deserve  it  any  more,  if  I  couid  possi- 
bly help  it.    You  will  remember  when  your 
mamma  is  correcting  yon,  that  your  rebel- 
lious passions  prove  that  you  would  strike 
her  if  you   dared  ;  and  do  you  think  you 
could  appear  before  God  in  such  tempers'? 
J  beg  when  you  go  to  school  at  Whetstone, 
that  you  wouid  read  two  books  I  left  there 
in  my  box:  viz.  Jane  way's  Token  for  Chil- 
dren, and  Christ  is  All :  I  beg  you  will  read 
the  Jane  way  as  1  have  done,  and  pray  ovei 
it,  and  read  it  again  and  again  ;  for  I  have 
read  it  until   I  have  almost  got  it  by  heart, 
and  prayed  over  it  until  I  understood  it; I 


151 

and  if  it  bad  not  been  for  tbat  book,  I 
should  not  have  known  so  much  of  Jesus." 

A  friend,  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Swaine,  of 
Walworth,  conversing  with  her  one  day, 
asked  her  if  she  was  afraid  to  die  ?  She 
answered,  "  No ;  for  Jesus  is  mine,  and 
I  am  his."  He  said,  my  dear,  you  ^are 
brought  very  low ;  she  answered  witli 
earnestness,  1  bless  God  that  he  has  brought 
.  me  low. 

She  again  said,  I  could  wish  you  would 
sing  a  short  hymn  very  low,  because  of  my 
head,  but  never  mind,  and  holding  out  her 
finger,  said,  "  I  shall  soon  sing  louder  with 
my  little  finger,  than  you  can  with  your 
whole  body/'  He  again  said,  my  dear,  we 
shall  soon  follow  you,  though  we  are  in 
health  now ;  she  replied  quickly,  '-  Then, 
Sir,  see  you  prepare  for  it." 

One  evening  in  particular,  I  had  some 
close  conversation  with  her,  in  which  she 
expressed  some  doubts  that  had  passed  in 
her  mind  concerning  the  being  of  God, 
and  the  reality  of  heaven  and  its  happi- 
ness ;  and  said,  that  she  had  frequent  whis- 
pers in  her  ear  of  blasphemous  words,  and 
temptations  to  swear,  and  the  oaths  seemed 
as  if  uttered  in  her  ears,  and  some  expres- 
sions too  bad  to  tell. 

She  acknowledged,  that  in  reading  the 


15£ 

Scriptures,  she  found  herself  at  a  loss  to 
understand  them,  and  then  asked  me  the 
meaning  of  some  parts,  which  I  endeavour- 
ed to  explain  to  her.  She  said,  she  had 
great  doubts  about  the  heavenly  state,  al- 
though she  heard  me  and  others  speak  so 
much  about  it.  She  then  asked  me  to  go 
to  prayer  with  her,  and  I  desired  her  to  tell 
me  what  she  most  wished  for,  and  what  I 
should  ask  of*  the  Lord  for  her  ;  she  answer- 
ed, u  that  God  would  pardon  her  sins,  and 
then  take  her  to  heaven  ;  but  above  all,  that 
he  would  give  her  a  sense  of  that  pardon 
before  she  died  ;"  for,  added  she,  "  I  think 
I  have  not  so  deep  a  sense  of  my  sins,  nor 
the  pardon  of  them,  as  those  children  had, 
that  I  have  read  of  in  Jane  way's  Token  for 
Children,  and  I  want  to  feel  more  like 
them."  Alter  prayer,  she  expressed  great 
satisfaction  and  happiness,  and  told  me  her 
doubts  were  removed. 

Her  mother  at  that  time  wras  absent  on 
a  visit  to  a  niece  who  was  ill,  which  was 
the  only  hour  she  was  absent  from  her  du- 
ring her  illness  ;  but  upon  her  return  home, 
with  joy  she  exclaimed,  "  O  mother  !  mo- 
ther !  my  father  has  been  talking  and  pray- 
ing with  me  since  you  have  been  gone,  and 
I  never  was  so  happy  in  all  my  life ;  I  am 
sure  now  of  going  to  heaven. J> 


153 

Another  time  she  said,  ff  Father,  do  you 

know  I  once   wished   that  Miss 's 

mamma  was  mine;"  (a  young  lady  with 
whom  she  went  to  school.)  I  asked  why ; 
she  answered,    "  Because  I  used  to   hear 

Miss talk  so  much  about  Vauxhall 

and  the  plays,  which  her  mamma  took  her 
to  see,  and  you  know  that  you  would  never 
let  me  go  to  any  such  places,  but  now  I 
think  otherwise,  and  bless  God  that  I  have 
such  a  father  and  mother  as  I  have." 

I  asked  her  one  day,  why  she  was  so  si- 
lent when  now  and  then  a  minister  came  to 
see  her  ?  She  answered,  "  that  they  did  not 
come  to  hear  her  talk,  but  to  talk  to  and  in- 
struct her." 

A  person  being  asked  to  walk  up,  and 
talk  with,  and  pray  by  her,  refused,  saying 
she  was  but  a  child ;  she,  hearing  of  it, 
said,  "  If  I  am  but  a  child,  I  have  a  soul 
to  be  saved  as  well  as  a  grown  person." 

She  was  remarkably  conscientious  re- 
specting the  duty  of  prayer,  and  for  two 
years  or  more  before  her  death,  if  she  was 
disturbed  in  the  morning,  wrould  always 
seek  to  retire  alone  to  embrace  that  privi- 
lege. 

Her  disorder  being  consumptive,  she  gra- 
dually wore  away,  insomuch,  that  her  bones 
were  so  sharp,  that  it  hurt  her  to  lie  in  any 


154 

position,  and  she  found  great  relief  to  her 
relaxed  body  from  being  frequently  carried 
about  the  room.  As  I  was  one  day  carry- 
ing her  up  and  down  the  room,  her  conver- 
sation so  affected  me,  that  I  could  not  res- 
train from  tears  ;  which,  when  she  perceiv- 
ed, she  said,  very  affectionately,  "  Father, 
to  be  sure  I  do  not  wonder  that  you  are  so 
affected,  but  do  not  grieve ;  you  believe  I 
shall  go  to  heaven  when  I  die,  don't  you  ? 
To  which  I  answered,  Yes,  my  dear,  I  hope 
you  will :  Well,  then,  said  she,  you  know 
that  if  I  were  to  live,  I  should  only  meet 
with  trouble  and  disappointment  in  the 
world  at  best ;  and  what  is  worse,  I  should 
only  live  to  sin  against  God,  and  you  know 
I  had  better  die  now,  than  live  to  do  that.'' 

Another  time,  asking  her  what  I  should 
request  of  God  in  prayer  for  her,  at  which 
time  she  felt  herself  a  little  better,  she  an- 
swered, '*  Oh,  that  if  I  live,  I  may  be  as 
good  as  I  am  now,  and  be  kept  from  sinning 
against  God  ;"  but  she  had  not  spoken  the 
words,  ere  she  said,  with  a  quickness  pecu- 
liar to  herself,  "  I  do  not  mean  so,  I  am 
not  good  ;  but  I  mean,  to  be  in  the  same 
mind  and  disposition  I  am  now  in." 

Addressing  herself  one  day  to  her  cousin, 
who  is  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  she  said, 
t{  Mary,  prepare  to  die  ;  what  will  you  do 


1.5j 

when  you  come  to  the  situation  I  am  in  1" 
She  ignorantly  answered,  that  she  had  ne- 
ver done  any  one  harm,  and  therefore  hop- 
ed God  would  forgive  her.  She  replied, 
"  Mary,  that  will  not  do  ;"  and  said  to  her 
mother,  in  her  absence,  "  Poor  Mary  is  as 
dark  as  a  stone." 

She  had  a  great  sense  on  her  mind,  of 
the  pride,  folly,  and  vanity  of  the  world  ; 
and  would  often  say  to  her  mother,  if  she 
saw  any  one  dressed  much,  %  Mother,  I  am 

afraid  Miss ,  or  Mrs. ,  has  too 

much  pride,  by  dressing  so." 

She  was  a  child,  when  well,  of  an  un- 
common share  of  spirits  and  vivacity,  that 
could  scarcely  be  kept  within  the  bounds  of 
decorum  ;  but  a  good  evidence  of  a  real 
change  appeared  in  the  whole  of  her  de- 
meanor afterwards.  She  became  placid  and 
composed,  and  remarkably  patient,  consi- 
dering her  natural  disposition  on  the  one 
hand,  and  her  extreme  sufferings  on  the 
other.  When  she  complained,  it  was  with 
submission,  and  wishing,  if  it  were  the 
Lord's  will,  that  she  might  die. 

She  said  one  day  to  me,  in  a  very  tender 
manner,  when  she  was  in  extreme  anguish, 
"  Oh  father  !  I  love  you  too  well  to  put  you 
to  pain,  but  I  could  wish  you  to  feel,  onlj 
for  one  minute,  and  that  you  know  would 


156 

not  hurt  you,  what  I  feel,  that  you  might 
judge  what  I  suffer. 

Slie  said  to  a  person  who  sat  up  with  her 
two  or  three  days  before  her  death,  "  Mrs. 
,  you  should  prepare  for  death  be- 
fore you  come  to  a  sick-bed  ;  it  is  not  a 
great  while  since  I  knew  Jesus  Christ." 

The  same  night  she  said,  "  It  is  a  sad 
thing,  I  cannot  sleep,  but  I  can  lie  and  think 
of  Jesus." 

Expecting  her  brother  from  Cambridge, 
she  said  in  the  morning,  "  I  hope  to  see  my 
dear  brother  William,  and  then  I  shall  fall 
asleep  in  the  arms  of  my  dear  Jesus."  She 
remained  sensible  until  late  in  the  evening 
preceding  her  death  ;  nature  being  worn 
out,  and  her  body  quite  emaciated,  a  stupor 
took  place,  and  on  the  next  morning,  being 
her  birth-day,  June  oth,  ]  790,  at  ten  o'clock, 
she  was  removed  from  a  vale  of  tears,  to 
enjoy  the  embraces  of  that  Saviour  whom 
she  loved,  and  whose  salvation  she  often 
longed  fully  to  enjoy  ;  leaving  nothing  be- 
hind her,  but  the  tokens  of  mortality,  to 
draw  forth  the  tears  of  her  weeping  and  dis- 
consolate parents. 

J.  M. 

Strand*  Jug.  20,  1790. 


157 


EXAMPLE  XVI. 

Memoirs  of  Katherine  Mason,  zeho  departed 
this  life,  April  18,  1792,  aged  thirteen 
Years :  containing  an  account  of  her 
comfortable  Experience  and  happy  Death, 

IT  was  the  privilege  of  the  subject  of 
these  Memoirs,  to  hear  the  Gospel  from  her 
childhood.  This,  together,  with  the  books 
she  read,  and  the  religious  instruction  which 
she  received  from  her  pious  mother,  had  a 
happy  effect  upon  her  mind. 

The  first  intimation  of  her  close  atten- 
tion in  hearing,  originated  in  a  reproof 
which  her  mother  gave  her,  for  being  sleepy 
under  a  sermon  ;  to  which  she  made  this 
short  but  pertinent  reply  : — i(  Indeed,  mo- 
ther, I  was  not  sleepy,  for  I  was  meditat- 
ing in  my  own  mind  upon  what  the  minis- 
ter said,  and  wishing  my  father  had  been 
there  to  hear  it." 

After  this  her  mother  remembers  her  talk- 
ing frequently  of  religious  things,  and  ma- 
king remarks  on  the  sermons  which  she 
heard  ;  manifesting  at  the  same  time  great 
indifference  to  temporal  things,  and  much 
submission  under  the  trials  with  which  her 


family  was  exercised  ;  in  which  she  like^* 
wise  had  her  share.  She  often  mentioned 
the  delight  and  comfort  she  had  experien- 
ced in  the  ordinances  of  God's  house ;  and 
indeed  her  attachment  to  them  was  evident, 
by  her  giving  attendance  when  she  was  so 
extremely  weak  and  in  so  much  pain,  that 
it  was  hardly  advisable  to  gratify  her  de- 
sires in  permitting  her  to  be  present.  She 
also  took  great  pleasure,  long  before  her  ill- 
ness, in  reading  religious  books.  Those  in 
which  she  most  delighted,  next  to  the  sa- 
cred Scriptures,  were  Bogatsky's  Divine 
Treasury,  and  the  Pilgrim's  Progress ;  the 
last  of  which  has  been  the  pleasing  and  in- 
structive companion  of  many  in  their  juve- 
nile years.  Passages  of  Scripture,  or  ver- 
ses of  hymns,  which  made  a  more  than  or- 
dinary impression  on  her  mind,  she  would 
write  in  her  spelling  book  :  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing is  a  specimen  :  John  xiii.  1.  a  Ha- 
ving loved  his  own,  he  loved  them  to  the 
end  :"  under  which  these  lines  were  inserted: 


"  Saviour,  am  I  not  thine  own  ? 

Throughout  my  evil  days  ; 
Surely  thou  on  me  hast  shown 

The  riches  of  thy  grace. 

Thou,  the  sinner's  constant  friend, 
In  life  and  death,  I  trust  on  thee  ; 

Love  me,  Lord,  when  time  shall  en'd, 
Throinrh  all  eternitr.^ 


159 

She  manifested  a  great  concern  on  ac- 
count of  a  near  relative,  who  at  times  was 

I  very  irregular  in  his  manner  of  living,  dis- 
regarding all  the  ordinances  and  duties  of 
religion.  Many  times  would  she  expostu- 
late with  him,  and  entreat  him  to  give  over 

?  his  sinful  ways,  and  attend  on  the  worship 
of  God.      A   considerable  time  before  her 

;  last  illness,  when  he  was,  according  to  cus- 
tom, going  out  to  spend  his  evening  among 
his  profligate  companions,  and  finding  that 
no  entreaties  would  detain  him  with  his  fa- 
mily, she  requested  the  favour  of  him  to 
permit  her  to  read  a  single  verse  of  a  hymn, 
with  which  he  readily  complied.  She  im- 
mediately turned  to  the  passage,  and  read 
ihe  following  lines : 

*'  Stop,  poor  shiner,  stop  and  thinly 

Before  you  further  go  ; 
"Will  you  sport  upon  the  brink 

Of  everlasting  wo  ? 

All  your  sins  will  round  you  crowd,. 

Sins  of  a  blood-crimson  dye  ; 
Each  for  vengeance  crying  loud  ; 

And  what  can  you  reply  ?" 

This  was  not  only  a  proof  of  seriousness 
and  good  sense,  in  a  young  person  under 
the  age  of  thirteen,  addressing  him  in  wrords 
so  suitable ;  but  it  was  done  with  such  a 


160 

spirit,  and  in  such  a  manner,  as  appeared  to 
make  a  visible  impression  upon  his  feelings. 
Though  her  mother  had  good  reason  to 
hope  that  the  Lord  had  already  begun  a 
work  of  grace  in  her  heart,  and  that  there 
was  some  good  thing  in  her  towards  the 
Lord  God  of  Israel ;  it  became  still  more 
evident  on  the  death  of  her  father,  when 
she  became  a  constant  preacher  to  her  dis- 
consolate parent,  in  all  her  affliction  and 
sorrow.  One  day  seeing  her  weep,  she  said, 
AfO  mother!  why  do  you  distress  yourself 
so  ?  Surely  you  have  forgotten  that  precious 
promise  of  God  which  you  read  the  other 
night;"  and  added,  "you  may  as  well  not 
read  the  promises  if  you  do  not  believe 
them."  At  another  time,  when  they  were 
much  straitened  for  temporal  support,  she 
came  to  her  mother,  and  said,  t(  I  have 
been  reading  this  morning  a  most  precious 
truth,  which  will  support  us  in  our  troubles; 
a  father  of  the  fatherless  and  a  judge  of  the 
wridows,  is  God  in  his  holy  habitation, 
Psalm,  lxviii.  5."  At  other  times  she  has 
brought  hymns  to  her  to  read,  saying,  she 
had  found  them  very  comfortable  to  her 
own  mind.  Thus  in  the  time  of  her  health 
she  was  the  adviser  and  comforter  of  her 
mother  ;  and  it  is  easy  to  conclude,  from 
what  has  been  already  said,  how  much  the 


161 

parent's  happiness  was,  to  outward  appear- 
ance,, bound  up  in  the  life  of  this  only  and 
truly  promising  child.  In  short,  this  earth- 
ly comfort  was  to  her  what  Jonah's  gourd 
was  to  him  ;  equally  pleasant  while  it  con- 
tinued, and  equally  regretted  when  taken 
away.  But  such  is  the  uncertain  nature  of 
all  our  earthly  comforts,  that  they  wither 
by  the  slightest  touch  ;  and  this  frequently 
happens  not  only  at  a  time  when  our  affec- 
tions are  intensely  cleaving  to  them,  but 
when  in  our  opinion  we  stand  most  in  need 
of  them. 

Her  illness  began  in  September  179^  and 
lasted  till  April  1702,  through  the  whole  of 
which  she  manifested  an  amazing  degree  of 
confidence  in  God,  and  submission  to  his 
righteous  will.  The  writer  of  this  article, 
who  frequently  visited  her,  does  not  recollect 
that  he  ever  met  with  any  person  so  young, 
who  possessed  such  a  clear  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  such  a  steady  faith  in  the  divine  pro- 
mises, or  such  a  happ}'  sense  of  an  interest 
in  Jesus,  and  the  blessings  of  his  salvation. 
Often  have  I  stood  amazed  to  see  the  joy 
and  happiness  which  she  experienced,  while 
her  mother,  who  was  a  Christian  of  long 
standing,  was  overwhelmed  with  darkness 
and  distress.  In  different  conversations 
which  I  had  with  her,  during  her  illness,  I" 
o  2 

r 

\  A 


163 

was  both  pleased  and  edified,  and  I  have 
often  regretted  that,  on  my  return  home,  I 
made  no  memorandums  of  her  expressions; 
what  I  have  here  detailed  are  only  a  few 
gleanings ;  but  they  are  sufficient  to  show 
the  efficacy  of  divine  grace  to  support  in  af- 
fliction, and  the  blessedness  of  those  who 
die  in  the  Lord.  As  she  was  dozing  in  the 
chair,  soon  after  she  had  been  confined  to 
her  room,  her  mother  perceived  the  tears 
to  flow  down  her  cheeks  in  great  abundance ; 
and  fearing  that  she  was  worse,  said  to  her 
when  she  awoke,  "  What  makes  you  un- 
easy, my  dear  ?"  Her  excessive  grief  pre- 
vented her  speaking  for  some  time;  at  last, 
with  some  difficulty  she  replied,  "  Oh  !  mo- 
ther !  I  have  been  dreaming  that  I  had  spo- 
ken something  against  my  blessed  Saviour  ;" 
As  she  became  a  little  more  composed,  she 
added,  "  I  recollect  now  that  dreams  are 
but  fables*.* 

Notwithstanding  she  was  very  weak  and 
low,  she  continued  to  read  as  long  as  her  eyes 
could  bear  the  exercise ;  and  otten  did  she 
read,  with  much  delight,  Bunyan's  descrip- 
tion of  a  Pilgrim  walking  through  the  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death.     Her  mother,  who 


*  Alluding  to  a    passage  in  a  sermon,   ^vhich   she  bad 
heard  previous  to  her  illness,  from  2  Pet.  i.  16. 


163 

was  always  distressed  by  her  reading  this 
passage,  once  said  to  her,  "  I  wish,  my  dear, 
you  would  read  in  some  other  place  ;"  to 
which  she  instantly  replied,  "  Oh  !  that  is 
to  me  the  sweetest  part  of  all  the  book." 
There  were  many  select  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  some  particular  verses  of  hymns, 
that  she  would  read  again  and  again  ;  and 
as  her  mother  was  fearful  that  so  much 
reading  might  hurt  her,  she  would  some- 
times persuade  her  to  lay  the  book  down  a 
little;  to  which  she  answered,  "Dear  mo- 
ther, if  you  did  but  know  the  comfort  I  re- 
ceive by  reading,  you  would  not  desire  me 
to  give  it  over :  For  often  in  the  night  when 
I  am  weak,  and  sometimes  when  I  am 
tempted  by  Satan,  and  full  of  fears,  if  I 
can  recollect  some  of  my  sweet  hymns,  and 
think  on  my  blessed  Jesus,  I  am  comforted 
and  made  happy."  The  following  verses 
were  exceedingly  precious  to  her,  and  she 
was  constantly  repeating  the  one  or  the  oth- 
er: 

By  me,  O  ray  Saviour !  stand, 

In  ev'ry  trying  hour  ; 
Guard  me  with  thy  outsjretch'd  hand, 

And  hold  me  with  thy  power. 

Mindful  of  thy  faithful  word, 

Thine  all-sufficient  grace  bestow  ; 
Keep  me,  keep  me,  dearest  Lord, 

And  never  let  me  go. 


164 

When  pining  sickness  wastes  the  frame, 

Acute  disease  oi"  tiring  pain  ; 
When  life  fast  spends  her  feeble  flame, 

And  all  the  help  of  man  proves  rain. 

Joyless  and  flat  all  things  appear  ; 

The  spirits  languid,  thin  the  flesh  : 
Med'cines  can't  ease,  nor  cordials  cheer, 

Nor  food  support,  nor  sleep  refresh. 

Then,  to  have  recourse  to  God, 
To  pour  a  prayer  in  time  of  need  ; 

And  feel  the  balm  of  Jesus'  blood, 
This  is  to  find  a  friend  indeed. 

Hart's  Hymns, 


As  her  disorder  increased,  she  was  subject 
to  much  pain,  but  her  mind  was  astonish- 
ingly supported  by  it.  At  one  time,  when 
she  was  greatly  oppressed  by  her  complaint, 
she  said,  u  O  my  dear  mother,  I  am  very  ill 
indeed,  but  I  know  this  is  all  for  my  good.'* 
She  was  continually  meditating  on  the  good- 
ness of  God  to  her,  an  unworthy  sinner  •  and 
a  sense  of  his  many  undeserved  favours, 
seemed  to  influence  her  mind  to  that  resign 
nation  and  patience  which  she  so  largely 
possessed. 

When  some  friends  came  to  see  her,  one 
of  them  said,  she  had  seen  persons  as  bad  as 
she  was,  and  yet  recover:  To  which,  she 
answered,  with  some  degree  of  earnestness, 
a  I  do  not  want  to  be  flattered.     It  docs  not 


165 

appear  likely  that  I  shall  recover  ;  and,  if  I 
know  my  own  heart,  I  have  no  desire  to 
live,  unless  it  please  the  Lord,  and  with  him 
all  things  are  possible."  Indeed  I  was  of- 
ten surprised  to  find  so  young  a  person  en- 
tirely divested  of  all  anxiety  about  the  pre- 
sent life,  and  that  so  uniformly  throughout 
her  long  affliction. 

When  she  perceived  that  the  time  of  her 
dissolution  was  approaching,  she  would  dis- 
course familiarly  about  her  departure  from 
this  vain  world  ;  for  the  fear  of  death  was 
entirely  taken  away,  and  she  waited  with 
great  joy  for  her  dismission.  But  perceiving 
that  her  conversation  on  death  was  too  much 
for  her  mother,  and  that  it  overwhelmed 
her  with  tears,  she  refrained  from  it  more 
than  she  would  otherwise  have  done.  Ob- 
serving her  to  weep  much  after  she  had 
been  discoursing  on  this  subject,  she  ad- 
dressed her  thus  :  "  My  dear  mother,  do  not 
weep  ;  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you  do  so ;  I 
am  too  wreak  to  say  much  to  you,  but  I 
know  the  Lord  will  raise  you  up  some  friend 
when  I  am  taken  from  you." 

The  weaker  she  grew  in  body,  the  more 
calm  and  comfortable  was  her  mind.  Her 
soul  was  incessantly  rejoicing  ;  and  she  re- 
peated many  things  which  were  expressive  of 
her  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  frequently 


\ 


166 

tailing  him  her  precious  and  beloved  Sa- 
viour. 

"W  hen  she  grew  too  weak  either  to  read 
or  speak  much,  she  rejoiced  to  hear  her  mo- 
ther read,  and  seemed  much  impressed  by 
what  she  heard,  as  well  as  by  the  prayers  I 
offered  up  with  her.  She  was  always  glad 
to  see  me,  and  anticipated  my  visits  with 
great  pleasure.  She  possessed  much  grati- 
tude, and  a  great  sense  of  my  kindness  in 
visiting  her,  and  used  to  pray  that  the  Lord 
would  repay  all  my  services  with  his  bles- 
sings. 

The  last  time  I  visited  her,  which  was 
just  before  her  departure,  she  desired  me  to 
pray  to  the  Lord,  that  if  it  was  his  blessed 
will,  she  might  not  have  a  hard  and  difficult 
passage  through  death  ;  and  it  appears  that 
her  desire  was  granted  :  for  taking  hold  of 
her  mother's  hand  about  five  minutes  before 
she  expired,  and  fixing  her  eyes  upon  her, 
while  her  countenance  bespoke  the  calm- 
ness of  her  mind,  she  fell  asleep  in  Jesus, 
without  so  much  as  one  agonizing  groan. 

Thus  lived  and  thus  died  this  hopeful 
young  person,  when  only  just  entering  upon 
the  stage  of  life.  May  other  young  people 
profit  by  her  example,  and  be  encouraged 
to  pray  to  the  father  of  mercies,  for  that 
grace  which  he  so  freely  bestowed  upon  her; 


107 

tliat  they  likewise,  in  their  tender  years, 
may  be  enabled  to  devote  themselves  to  his 
service.  Then  may  they  also  expect  sup- 
port and  comfort  in  every  trial  ;  peace  and 
tranquillity  in  the  hour  of  death  ;  and  an 
abundant  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  our 
dear  Redeemer  ;  who,  in  his  great  affection 
towards  young  people,  hath  said,  I  love 
them  that  love  me,  and  they  that  seek  me 
early  shall  find  me. 


EXAMPLE  XVII. 

Gracious  dealing  of  God,  with  Master  G. 
A.  F.  Barss. 

On  the  18th  of  October,  1793,  G.  A.  F. 
Barss,  aged  only  four  years  and  four  months, 
departed  this  life,  leaving  a  pleasing  testi- 
mony of  the  gracious  dealings  of  God  with 
his  soul,  from  the  first  dawn  of  reason  to  the 
moment  of  his  departure.  As  the  account 
was  transmitted  to  us  by  a  near  relation  of 
the  child,  we  give  it  to  our  readers  nearly  in 
his  own  words,  which  will  be  a  sufficient 
apology  for  some  defects  in  the  style,  which 
could  not  be  remedied  without  injuring  at 
the  same  time,  the  simplicity  of  the  narra- 


168 

tive,  which  we  conceive  to  be  a  far  greater 
beauty  than  elegant  expression. 

As  the  parents  of  this  child  offered,  upon 
his  behalf,  many  prayers  to  God  before  his 
birth,  that  helikeJeremiah,be  sanctified  from 
the  womb  ;  so  they  embraced  the  earliest  op- 
portunities of  endeavouring  to  instil  into  his 
tender  mind  a  knowledge  both  of  himself 
and  his  Creator.  The  blessing  of  God  ac- 
companying the  instructions  they  gave  him, 
they  had  the  unspeakable  satisfaction  to  find 
their  labour  was  not  in  vain.  At  so  early  a 
period  as  thirteen  months,  he  used  to  listen 
with  an  attention,  not  common  to  children 
of  that  age,  to  any  thing  his  father  said  to 
him,  respecting  spiritual  things.  Indeed,  at 
all  times  this  subject  would  engage  his  atten- 
tion ;  and  frequently  he  appeared  so  pleas- 
ed with  it,  that  it  was  with  some  difficulty 
his  father  could  keep  him  in  his  arms.  Soon 
after  this  his  father  used,  (instead  of  poison- 
ing his  mind  with  ridiculous  tales,  according 
to  the  fashion  of  the  present  day,)  to  enter- 
tain him  with  an  account  of  the  creation  of 
the  world,  and  the  formation  of  man  ;  his 
being  made  at  first  holy  and  upright,  and 
capable  of  obeying  the  laws  of  his  maker — 
how  he  became  a  transgressor,  and  what  he, 
together  with  all  his  posterity,  were  expos- 
ed to,  in  consequence  thereof — and  likewise 


169 

the  glorious  remedy  God  himself  had  been 
graciously  pleased  to  provide  for  the  salva- 
tion of  him,  and  many  of  his  fallen  race  ;  all 
of  which  he  was  exceeding  fond  of  hear- 
ing. The  history  of  Cain  and  Abel  affect- 
ed him  very  much,  and  frequently  would 
he  run  to  his  father,  (taking  his  stool  with 
him  to  stand  upon,)  and  entreat  him  to  tell 
him  more  about  it. 

Whenever  he  had  been  guilty  of  any 
fault,  and  was  threatened  with  correction, 
he  always  said,  u  my  bad  heart  has  done 
this,"  repeating  it  again,  "  but  I  hope  God 
will  give  me  a  good  heart  soon,  and  then  I 
shall  not  do  so  any  more." 

When  he  was  about  two  years  of  age  he 
was  sent  to  school,  and  it  is  surprising  the 
particular  notice  he  took  of  his  school-fel- 
lows' actions,  and  the  knowledge  he  had  of 
what  was  right,  and  what  was  wrong. 

That  he  was  early  inclined  to  seek  the 
Lord  in  his  ways,  the  following  circum- 
stance will  sufficiently  prove  :  His  father 
generally  retired  after  dinner  to  spend  a 
few  minutes  in  prayer,  and  once  or  twice 
he  took  his  dear  little  boy  with  him.  After 
this  he  used  always  unsolicited  to  follow 
him,  and  would  even  go  without  a  part  of 
his  dinner,  if  he  had  not  finished,  rather 
than  be  disappointed. 


170 

One  day,  about  six  months  before  his  de- 
cease, he  left  his  play-things,  and  went  to 
his  mother,  saying,  "  He  was  quite  tired  of 
this  good-for-nothing  world,  and  should 
soon  have  a  good  heart,  and  go  to  heaven." 
At  this  time  he  was  in  perfect  health,  con- 
sequently no  one  besides  himself  could  have 
any  expectation  that  the  time  of  his  depar- 
ture was  so  nigh  at  hand.  But  from  what- 
ever circumstance  this  persuasion  of  his  ap- 
proaching death  arose,  it  is  evident,  from 
his  expressing  so  frequently  a  desire  to  have 
a  good  heart,  that  he  was  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  a  change  passing  upon  him, 
before  he  could  be  admitted  into  that  king- 
dom, which  it  is  our  heavenly  Father's  good 
pleasure  to  give  to  every  individual  of  his 
little  flock. 

Previous  to  his  illness,  he  would  some- 
times go  to  his  father,  and  ask  him  to  pray 
with  him  ;  and,  at  last,  he  even  desired  that 
he  might  be  permitted  to  pray  himself :  And 
from  that  time  he  used,  in  general,  to  en- 
gage in  prayer,  either  before  his  father  be- 
gan, or  after  he  had  ended.  In  these  ex- 
ercises the  Holy  Spirit  wTas  pleased  so  to 
help  his  infirmities,  and  enable  him  to  make 
intercession,  that  his  father  has  been  asto- 
nished at  the  fervour  and  propriety  of  his 
petitions. 


171 

After  he  was  confined  he  was  very  in- 
quisitive about  heaven,  asking  questions  con- 
tinually concerning  the  inhabitants  of  that 
celestial  city ;  and  one  time,  when  some 
medicine  was  given  him,  he  observed,  "  he 
should  soon  be  in  heaven,  and  the  doctor 
could  not  tease  him  there."  At  another 
time  he  asked  his  aunt,  if  "  she  would  go 
up  with  him  to  heaven  ?"  To  which  she  re- 
plied, "If  it  was  the  will  of  God,  she  should 
rejoice  to*go.3'  Recollecting  himself,  he 
immediately  said,  "  But  you  must  wait,  for 
we  cannot  die  when  we  please."  A  few 
hours  before  he  expired,  he  lay  for  some 
moments  apparently  insensible,  so  that  his 
parents  expected  his  dissolution  every  mo- 
ment ;  but  after  this,  he  raised  himself  up, 
and  told  his  mother,  "  he  had  seen  the 
-Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  was  going  to  heaven/* 
These  words  he  also  repeated  to  his  father, 
and  were  the  last  he  uttered.  Stretching 
his  arm  at  the  same  time  out  of  bed,  to 
shake  hands  with  each  of  his  parents,  which 
he  did  with  great  composure  and  seeming 
satisfaction  ;  he  lifted  his  eyes  and  hands 
to  heaven,  and  bidding  an  everlasting  fare- 
well to  all  the  things  that  are  seen  and 
temporal,  he  ascended  to  join  the  elevated 
worship  of  heaven,  the  society  of  angels^ 
and  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect. 


172 


EXAMPLE  XVIII. 

Triumphant  Death  of  Mr,  James  Saunders. 

On  Saturday,  Feb.  22,  1794,  died,  of  a 
decline,  James  Saunders,  aged  seventeen 
years,  after  an  illness  of  six  months;  du- 
ring the  greater  part  of  which  time  he  ap- 
peared desirous  to  continue  longer  in  this 
world.  When  very  young  he  was  fond  of 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  has  often  ask- 
ed his  mother  such  questions  as  have  aston- 
ished her.  Monday,  Feb.  17,  was  the  last 
time  he  was  down  stairs ;  Tuesday  morning 
he  was  taken  very  bad — complained  of  his 
throat —  could  not  swallow  any  drink — ap- 
peared to  be  a  little  alarmed,  and  not  tho- 
roughly reconciled  to  the  thoughts  of  death. 
The  doctor,  being  with  him  in  the  morning, 
intimated  that  he  did  not  think  he  could 
survive  above  three  hours.  His  mother  now 
became  very  desirous  to  hear  from  him  of 
the  hope  that  was  in  him.  He  then  burst 
into  a  flood  of  tears,  said  he  was  all  sin  ; 
"  O  mother,"  said  he,  "  my  sins  are  laid 
open  before  me — sins  innumerable.  O  I 
am  vile  !  what  shall  I  say  to  my  God  ?  But 
Jesus  calls  the  weary  and  heavy  laden  to 


173 

come  to  him.  Well,  I  am  laden  with  sin 
and  iniquities — sins  against  my  God  ;  Dear 
Jesus  !  save,  or  1  perish.  O  my  God, 
though  I  deserve  nothing  but  a  fearful  look- 
ing-for of  judgment,  for  I  am  the  vilest  of 
the  vile ;  thou  art  love,  and  thine  ear  is  not 
heavy  that  thou  canst  not  hear,  nor  thine 
arm  shortened  that  thou  canst  not  save. — 
jj*  Mother,"  he  added,  "  1  have  often  thought 
of  those  words,  O  house  of  Israel,  why  will 
you  die  ?  And  of  those  when  my  dear  Sa- 
viour wept  £>ver  Jerusalem,  and  said,  O  Je- 
rusalem, how  would  1  have  gathered  you  to- 
gether, even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chick- 
ens under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not  V 
His  mother  cannot  repeat  the  whole,  but 
what  he  uttered  was  to  this  effect.  He  went 
on  in  the  course  of  the  day  pleading  his  Sa- 
viour's merits.  "  Oh,"  said  he,  "  If  I  should 
go,  not  having  on  the  wedding  garment,  how 
shall  I  bear  to  hear  these  words,  How  ea- 
rnest thou  in  hither  ?  O  my  God,  send  thy 
Holy  Spirit  to  cleanse  my  heart — keep  the 
tempter  from  me/'  About  six  o'clock  in 
the  evening,  he  said,  "  Mother,  I  must  shed 
tears  of  joy  :  My  Saviour  is  on  his  Father's 
throne,  pleading  for  guilty  me.  O  !  he 
will  have  mercy  on  the  vilest  of  the  vilea 
O !  how  I  love  him,  I  long  to  be  gone  !" 
Tims  he  went  on  praying,  and  praising  re- 
IP  "%  ^ 


174 


deeming  love.  He  said,  "  if  his  throat  was 
well,  he  would  sing,  but  I  shall  sing  there  ;"■ 
(holding  up  his  hand,)  then  he  repeated 
part  of  a  hymn  : 


"  The  fountain  of  Christ  assist  me  to  ring, 
The  blood  of  our  Priest,  our  crucify'd  King  ; 
Which  perfectly  cleanses  from  sin  and  from  filth, 
And  richly  dispenses  salvation  and  health. 
This  fountain  so  dear  he  will  freely  impart, 
Unlock'd  by  the  spear  it  gush'd  from  his  heart, 
With  blood  and  with  Avater  ;   the  first  to  atone, 
To  eieanse  us  the  latter,  the  fountain  but  one." 


Proceeding  thus  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
his  father  and  others  of  the  family  coming 
up  stairs,  he  said  to  his  father,  "  See  }7our 
dying  son.  Mourn  not,  for  I  am  going  to 
my  Saviour.  I  pray  God  to  prepare  you  all 
to  meet  me  there,  in  that  place  of  everlast- 
ing bliss."  Thus  he  went  on,  taking  leave 
of  every  one  singly,  blessing  them,  and  pray- 
ing for  them.  Then  he  said,  "  The  birds 
have  nests,  the  foxes  have  holes,  but  our 
dear  Redeemer  had  not  where  to  lay  his 
head.  How  did  he  suffer  for  us  guilty  crea- 
tures when  he  left  his  Father's  blest  abode  ! 
How  was  he  treated  when  he  went  to  his 
own,  and  they  would  not  receive  him  !  He 
bore  his  cross  to  Calvary's  Mount,  and  one 
drop  of  his  precious  blood  is  worth  a  thou- 


175 

sand  worlds.  O  could  you  but  see  his 
wounded  body  !  O  what  agonizing  pains  he 
felt  when  he  cried,  My  God,  my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsaken  me  !"  In  this  manner  he 
discoursed  a  great  part  of  the  night.  <c  O 
Death,"  said  he,  at  one  time,  "  where  is  thy 
sting  ?  O  Grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?"  On 
the  Wednesday  he  seemed  in  great  pain^ 
but  did  not  complain.  <  The  convulsions 
were  very  strong,  but  he  still  continued 
praying,  and  praising  redeeming  love,  and 
crying,  "Come  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly." 
He  appeared  in  a  hurry  to  be  gone.  At 
another  time  he  seemed  to  be  angry  with 
himself,  and  said,  "  Thy  time,  Lord,  not 
mine.  1  want  more  faith,  Lord,  more  pa- 
tience, O  !  what  is  time  to  eternity,  O  ! 
never  ending— — ."  He  then  spoke  of  the 
creation — of  the  fall  of  man;— -and  of  re- 
demption. He  said  again,  "  Mother,  I 
wonder  how  any  one  can  live  and  not  know 
God  ;  did  we  but  consider  how  fearfully  and 
wonderfully  we  are  made :  Our  bodies  are 
put  together  as  with  small  threads,  and  we 
should  drop  to  pieces  if  there  was  not  a 
God."  On  the  Thursday,  when  he  was  of- 
fering up  his  prayers,  the  nurse  said,  "  she 
was  sure  he  was  a  saint,  for  she  never  heard 
such  prayers  and  such  heavenly  discourse 
before."    He  heard  her,  and  seemed  fright- 


176 

ened  'r  and  said,  ft  O  my  God,  put  all  those 
far  from  me  that  would  fill  my  heart  with 
pride.  It  was  pride  that  thrust  the  angels 
out  of  heaven."  He  spoke  much  more  on 
this  .head,  and  said,  "  Ail  our  righteous- 
ness is  as  filthy  rags."  He  slept  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  on  Thursday  afternoon, 
which  was  more  than  he  had  done  all  the 
lime  before.  When  he  awoke,  he  said, 
"  O,  mother,  I  sleep  more  than  I  pray  ;  O 
my  God,  I  want  to  iove  thee  more — 1  want 
more  faith.  O  my  God,  keep  the  tempter 
far  from  vr.c.  Mother,  I  feel  myself  very 
weak.  Health  is  the  time  to  serve  the 
Lord."  He  sat  up  in  his  bed,  for  he  could 
not  lie  down  all  the  time.  The  convulsions 
appeared  much  stronger,  and  he  seemed 
unable  to  speak  for  more  than  an  hour. 
He  then  spoke  again,  (<  Mother,  how  are 
"my  thoughts  wandering  after  things  of  this 
world  !  I  want  to  think  and  speak  of  nothing 
but  my  God.  The  tempter  is  chained  :  If 
he  were  to  follow  me  to  heaven's  gate,  he 
cannot  enter  it."  Another  time  he  held 
up  his  right  arm,  and  smiled,  saving,  "Am 
I  one  of  those,  Lord  ?"  Then  holding  up  his 
left,  lie  said,"  1  might  yeryjustly  have  been 
one  of  those ;  'tis  by  grace  we  are  saved. 
0  mother,  we  cannot  conceive  the  bliss  ! 
O,  to  dwell  with  my  Saviour,  and  see  him 


177 

face  to  face  !  What  sweet  words,  Come  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you ;  and,  blessed  are  the 
dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,,  for  so  saith  the 
Spirit,  for  they  shall  rest  from  their  labours. 
God  is  a  Spirit,  and  must  be  worshipped  in 
Spirit  and  in  Truth."  Friday  morning,  he 
expressed  himself,  "  Mother,  let  us  pray — 
A  God  hearing  prayer.  He  is  a  God  nigh 
at  hand,  and  hears  all  that  call  upon  him — 
praying  in  faith,  nothing  wavering.  O,  he 
sought  me  when  I  was  afar  off!  What 
love  !" — After  he  had  prayed,  he  said,  "  I 
am  about  to  pay  the  debt  of  nature,  and  am 
going  to  the  heaven  of  heavens, — to  ever- 
lasting bliss !" — About  this  time  he  often 
felt  his  pulse,  and  when  he  found  them  low, 
he  would  smile  on  his  mother,  and  say, 
"  I  shall  soon  go,  it  is  finished."  Saturday 
noon  his  brother  went  to  his  bedside.  He 
took  hold  of , his  hand,  and  said,  "  Brother, 
don't  mourn  for  me,  I  am  going  to  glory. 
Look  on  this  case  of  bones,"  pointing  to 
himself,  "  and  wonder  there  is  breath. 
I  would  talk  to  you,  but  I  cannot.  I 
am  very  weak  in  body.  Come,  Lord  Je- 
sus, come  quickly."  About  an  hour  before 
he  died,  he  said  to  the  nurse,  and  smiled, 
"  I  shall  keep  my  sabbath  there,"  (pointing 
upwards.)     He  departed  at  half  after  four 


17S 

in  the  afternoon,  with  a  smile,  and  without 
a  sigh  or  groan. 


EXAMPLE  XIX. 

The  happy  Death  of  Miss  Martha  Hall, 
Whetstone,  zvho  died  on  Monday,  the  Mth 
of  March,  1794,  aged  ten  Years  and  nine 
Months. 

This  sweet  and  amiable  child  discover- 
ed a  disposition  to  receive  religious  instruc- 
tion at  a  very  early  period.  At  a  suitable 
age  she  was  placed  under  the  tuition  of  Miss 
Jones  and  Miss  Wood,  on  Mile-end  Green  ; 
whose  pious  example  and  unwearied  atten- 
tion, together  with  the  ministerial  and  cate- 
chetical instructions  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brewer, 
whom  she  loved  as  a  parent,  were  instru- 
mental in  increasing,  under  God,  her  know- 
ledge of  divine  things. 

In  a  former  illness  she  was  throughout 
very  resigned,  much  attached  to  the  things 
of  God,  and  attentive  to  the  Scriptures ; 
and,  in  her  last  illness,  which  terminat- 
ed in  her  dissolution,  she  often  expressed 
a  desire  to  be  with  her  dear  sister  in  glory, 
who  died  but  little  more  than  twelve  months 
before,  at  the  aire  of  eighteen.     She  would 


179 

not  suffer  any  book  to  be.  read  to  her  but  the 
Bible,  which  she  said  she  loved.  Once 
when  she  heard  her  brother  ask  for  a  geo- 
graphical description  of  the  continent  to  be 
read,  she  answered,  "  I'll  not  hear  any  sto- 
ry books,  I'll  hear  only  the  bible."  She 
would  indeed  sometimes  read  some  of  the 
late  Mr.  Mason's  publications,  and  expres- 
sed a  great  desire  to  be  as  good  a  little  girl, 
as  he  gives  an  account  of.  She  desired  all 
her  friends,  especially  her  father  and  mother, 
to  pray  for  her.  Though  her  illness  was 
long  and  painful,  yet  she  never  wished  any 
to  pray  for  her  recovery,  nor  was  ever  heard 
to  murmur  ;  but  bore  her  affliction  with  the 
greatest  patience  and  fortitude  ;  she  desired 
all  to  pray  that  she  might  be  happy,  and 
love  Jesus  better. 

Once,  when  a  spasm  had  seized  her  sto- 
mach, and  she  was  in  great  pain,  she  begged 
she  might  be  prayed  for  ;  for  she  was  a 
wicked  sinner.  Her  father  told  her  the 
blood  of  Christ  cleansed  from  all  sin  ;  she 
answered,  "  Yes,  papa,  and  Jesus  hath  said, 
Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  for  of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  that 
is  a  great  comfort  to  me."  In  a  little  time 
she  grew  easier,  was  put  to  bed,  and  request- 
ed her  papa  to  read  to  her.  He  asked  where 
he    should    read  ;    she    replied,    i(  Where 


ISO 

Christ  was  crucified,  and  shed  his  blood  for 
me." 

Having  got  a  little  better,  she  came  down 
stairs.  The  next  day,  when  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Brewer  called  to  see  her,  he  told  her  he 
was  a  sinner  as  well  as  she  ;  that  he  hoped 
Christ  died  for  him  and  for  her  likewise,  and 
spoke  of  the  application  of  the  blood  of 
Christ  to  the  believing  soul  ;  which  afford- 
ed her  much  comfort.  When  he  was  going 
to  withdraw,  she  desired  him  to  pray  that 
she  might  be  happy,  and  after  he  was  gone 
would  often  say,  "  Mamma,  Mr.  Brewer 
says  he  is  a  sinner." 

When  able,  she  constantly  bad  the  Bible, 
or  Dr.  W'atts'  Psalms  and  Hymns,  before 
her ;  and  sometimes  Lady  Huntingdon's. 
One  day,  seeing  her  mother  weep,  she  said, 
ee  My  dear  mamma,  don't  grieve  for  me ; 
I  shouid  be  glad  to  be  with  Polly,  (meaning 
her  sister,)  1  have  been  afflicted  a  long  time. 
You  know  the  Lord  gave  me  to  you,  and 
the  Lord  has  a  right  to  take  me  away  when- 
ever he  pleases." 

About  a  week  before  she  died,  her  mother, 
as  she  was  dressing  her,  asked  her  if  she 
would  have  on  a  white  frock  ;  she  answer- 
ed "  I'll  not  have  any  thing  white  on, 
mamma,  till  I  have  a  white  robe."  The  last 
time  she  looked  into  the  Bible,  having  read 


181 

four  chapters,  she  told  her  mother  she  could 
read  no  more.      After  this  she  continually 
got  lower,  and  spoke  but  little.      One  day 
she  asked  for  a  hymn  which  had  been  a 
favourite  one  with  her  dear  sister.      Her 
mother  brought  it  to  her,  and  she  read  part 
of  it.     This  was  the  last  thing  she  ever  read. 
She  could  not   sit  up  much  afterwards, 
but  was,  when  able,  talking  of  Christ  and 
his  merits.    On  the  Lord's  day  before  she 
died,   when  her  father  came  from  public 
worship,  she  asked  him,  if  Mr.  Brewer  pray- 
ed for  her ;  and  being  answered  in  the  af- 
firmative, she  said,  "  Beg  Mr.  Ford  to  pray 
for  me  likewise  ;  to  pray  that  I  may  have 
an  interest  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  that 
I  may  love  him."      Her  father  told  her  he 
hoped  she  did  love  Christ ;  she  briskly  an- 
swered, "  I  want  to  love  him  better."  When 
her  father  returned  from  worship  in  the  af- 
ternoon, she  was  worse,  but  in  the  evening 
wras  again  somewhat  better.     He  asked  her 
if  he  should   read    to  her ;  she  answered^ 
"  Yes ;"  and  being  asked  where,   she   an- 
swered, "  Where  Mr.  Ford  preached  from/' 
which  was  the  25th  Psalm.     She  was  very 
attentive,  and  said  that  Psalm  was  suitable 
to  her.      She  seemed  then  quite  fatigued, 
and  desired  to  be  turned  in  the  bed. 

About  twelve  o'clock,  she  earnestly  re*- 
o 


J  82 

quested  that  licr  parents  would  go  fo  bed. 
To  satisfy  her  mind,  they  reluctantly  com- 
plied with  her  request.  She  conversed  very 
comfortably  with  the  nurse,  said  she  should 
soon  die,  and  that  she  wished  to  die.  The 
nurse  answered,  "  Then,  my  dear,  you  will 
be  in  glory."  She  said,  "  Yes,  I  am  con- 
fident or"  that."  She  desired  the  nurse  to 
pray  for  her,  and  to  pray  that  her  dear  pa- 
rents might  be  supported. 

Soon  after  she  requested  the  nurse  to 
call  her  papa,  for  she  had  something  to 
say  to  him.  He  came  immediately,  and 
asked  how  she  did  ?  She  answered,  "  My 
inside  is  all  gone.  I  shall  soon  die,  and  go 
to  my  sister."  Her  father  said,  "  She  loved 
you,  and  you  loved  her."—-"  Yes,"  said  she, 

"and   now  I  shall  sing  with  her  sal ;" 

when  the  shortness  of  her  breath  prevented 
her  proceeding:  He  said,  "Salvation  to 
God  and  the  Lamb ;"  she  replied,  "Yes." 
Then  she  asked  him  to  pray  for  her.  He 
answered,  that  he  did,  and  that  all  her 
friends  loved  her,  and  prayed  for  her,  and 
lie  hoped  Christ  loved  her ;  to  which  she 
replied,  in  an  eestacy,  "  That's  best."  She. 
said;  she  should  be  glad  to  see  Mr.  Brewer 
again,  to  pray  with  her  before  she  went. 
Being  told  Mr.  Brewer  would  see  hei  if  it 
was  a  fine  day  ;  she  shook  her  head,  think- 


185 

mg,  (as  was  supposed,)  she  would  not  see 
the  return  of  day.  Her  father  then  asked 
her,  if  she  had  any  thing  particular  to  say 
to  him.  She  answered,  "  Only  to  tell  you  I 
am  not  afraid  to  die."  Then  said  he,  "  You 
will  be  with  Jesus,  whom  you  love."  She 
replied,  "  Yes  ;  for  he  hath  said,  Suffer  lit- 
tle children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not  ;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
JGod." 

She  then  complained  that  her  breath 
was  very  bad,  and  lay  for  some  time  s*lent; 
after  which  she  suddenly  cried  out)  "  Je- 
sus, look  down  with  mercy  on  me,  Christ 

have ■ ;"  but  could   say  no  more.     A 

little  while  after,  she  held  out  her  hand  to 
her  father,  and  said,  "  Papa,  I  am  dead,  I 
cannot  see  any  of  you,"  and  breathed  her 
[soul  into  the  bosom  of  Jesus. 

With  a  view  to  the  improvement  of  so 
j striking  an  instance  of  the  grace  of  God, 
[which  can  out  of  the  mouths,  even  of  babes 
and  sucklings,  perfect  praise,  a  very  serious 
knd  affectionate  discourse  was  delivered  the 
Lord's-day  morning  following,  by  (he  Rev, 
Mr.  Brewer,  from  the  words  which  she  had 
I  repeated;  u  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
funto  me,  and  forbid  the  not;  for  of  such  is 
pie  kingdom  of  Qod," 


184 


EXAMPLE  XX. 

Ike  Conversion,  Experience,  and  Death  of 
Master  Joseph  Thornton,  of  Market  Har- 
borough,  who  departed  this  life,  Aprit  25, 
J  794,  aged  eight  years  and  Jive  months 

It  is  asserted  in  the  word  of  truth,  that 
**  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings 
the  Lord  has  ordained  strength,  because  of 
his  enemies,  that  he  might  still  the  enemy, 
and  the  avenger."     There   are  adversaries 
to  the  power  of  vital  godliness  in  the  pre- 
sent, no  less  than  in  past  ages ;  those  who 
ridicule  inward  religion,  and  treat  all  Chris- 
tian experience  as  nothing  but  enthusiasm. 
In  some  instances  God  is  pleased  to  give 
such  striking  evidences  of  the  power  of  di- 
vine grace  in  the  conversion  of  young  chil- 
dren, as  are  admirably  calculated  to  quiet 
the  reproaches  of  such  scorners,  if  not  to 
convince  them  of  their  errors.     Among  the 
various  pleasing  instances  of  this  kind,  in 
the  present  day,  the  change  made  in   the 
temper  and  practice  of  this  little  child,  may 
be  very  properly  ranked.      His   mind  had 
been  under  very  serious  impressions  during 


the  last  seven  months,  prior  to  his  decease, 
A  sermon,  occasioned  by  the  death  or'  an 
eminent  Christian  in  September  last,  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  first  means  of  bring- 
ing him  to  an  acquaintance  with  divine 
things.  Perhaps  it  may  not  be  amiss  to 
observe,  that  the  person  on  whose  account 
the  sermon  was  preached,  was,  in  her  last 
.moments,  very  earnest  in  prayer,  that  some 
souls  might  receive  good  from  it ;  and  it 
should  be  mentioned  to  the  honour  of  God, 
as  the  hearer  of  prayer,  that  one  young  lad 
besides  this  child  appears  to  have  been  awa- 
kened under  it.  The  text  was  John  v.  S9* 
"  Search  the  scriptures."  .When  the  rea- 
sons were  assigned  why  we  should  search 
she  scriptures,  i\]  aster  T.'s  mind  was  im- 
pressed with  a  determination  to  read  the 
word  of  God  ;  and  he  was  afterwards  fre- 
quently observed,  by  the  writer  of  this  ac- 
count, to  be  very  diligent  in  finishing  his 
task  at  school,  that  he  might  get  to  his  Bi- 
ble. He  was  one  day  asked,  why  he  took 
such  pains  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  when 
the  generality  of  his  age  paid  so  little  atten- 
tion to  them  ?  "  Because/'  says  he,"  the  Bi- 
ble tells  me  so  much  of  the  greatness  ami 
goodness  of  God.  I  have  been  reading 
Avhere  it  says  God  made  the  world  in  six 
davs ;  now  the  world  is  many  times  bigger 

a  2 


18t> 

than  this  town,  and  there  is  no  man  that 
could  build  one  house  in  that  time.     What 
a  great  Being  must  he  then  be,  to  make  a 
whole   world  in  six  days!  And  this  God 
was  so  good,  another  scripture  says,  as  to 
give  his  only  Son  to  die  for  poor  sinners. 
Now  I  know  I  have  done  many  things  that 
are  wrong.     I  have  told  several  lies,  and 
been  angry  with  my  little  brothers  and  sis- 
ters.    I  am  therefore  a  great  sinner.    What 
a  good  God  must  he  be,  to  give  his  Son  to 
die  for  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  am  I"   It  was 
about  this  time  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wood, 
of  Rowell,  preached  at  Harborough,  from 
Psalm  cxix.  72..    "The  law  of  thy  mouth 
is  better  to  me  than  thousands  of  gold  and 
silver.5'  In  his  discourse  he  considered  what 
was  meant  by  the  law  of  God's  mouth,  and 
pointed  out  the  superior  excellency  of  this 
law,  (that  is,  the  holy  Scriptures,)  to  thou- 
sands of  gold  and  silver.      This  discourse 
Master  T.  heard,  and  often  afterwards  re- 
peated many  parts  of  it  in  a  very   striking 
manner.    The  impressions  he  received  from 
it  apparently   abode   with  him  to  the  last. 
His  disposition  and  behaviour  were  evident- 
ly changed.      He  read  the  bible  at  stated 
times  every  day,  and  was  observed  constant- 
ly to  retire  morning  and  evening  for  secret 
prayer,     He  was  also   strictly  careful   re- 


187 

specting  both  what  he  said  and  what  he  did, 
He  dreaded  lying,  and  was  afraid  of  going; 
among  wicked  children,  lest,  as  he  said,  he 
should  turn  back  from  the  ways  of  God, 
He  was  very  diligent  and  serious  in  atten- 
ding all  the  means  of  grace  ;  improving  ev- 
ery opportunity,  as  well  on  other  days,  as  on 
the  Sabbath.  It  was  his  constant  custom 
on  the  Saturday  evenings  always  to  lay 
clothes  in  proper  order,  that  he  might  be  in 
readiness  to  attend  the  prayer-meeting  of  the 
young  people,  early  on  the  Lord's-day 
morning.  One  day  he  was  asked,  why  he 
attended  so  diligently  on  all  the  means  of 
grace,  and  was  so  unwilling  to  neglect  one 
opportunity :  "  Because,"  says  he,  "  I  find 
them  so  sweet  and  comfortable  to  me." 
Some  time  before  he  was  afflicted,  he  was 
overheard  in  prayer,  using  with  great  appa- 
rent fervency,  the  following  expressions  : 
"  O  Lord,  save  me,  I  pray  thee.  Now,  O 
Lord,  save  me,  a  poor  sinful  child,  a  great 
sinner,  a  vile  sinner.  O  Lord,  save  me,  I 
pray  thee.  I  know  I  have  sinned  against 
thee  many  times  ;  O  Lord,  I  would  not  have 
sinned  against  thee,  if  I  could  help  it.  O 
Lord,  I  wish  I  did  not.  Do  hear,  Lord, 
save  me,  a  poor  sinful  child.  Christ  was 
crucified,  dear  Lord.  Dear  Lord,  save  me 
for  his  sake,"     He  cried  untg   God  in  this 


3  88 

planner  for  near  an  hour,  and  appeared  to 
mourn  greatly  on  account  of  his  sinfulness, 
and  sighed  and  groaned  to  be  saved  from 
the  wrath  to  come.  He  likewise  prayed 
that  he  might  love  his  parents,  and  then 
went  on  again  in  this  manner:  "I  hope 
thou  wilt  save  me,  a  poor  sinner,  a  vile  sin- 
ner :  Lord,  thou  wilt  save  me,  O  this  soul 
of  mine  that  must  be  in  heaven  or  hell  for 
ever  !  O  dear  Lord,  have  mercy  on  me,  a 
poor  sinful  child.  If  I  live,  may  I  live  to 
the  Lord,  and  if  I  die,  may  I  die  to  the  Lord." 
This  he  said  many  times  over,  and  was  so 
fervent  with  God,  that  he  appeared  to  be 
much  exhausted  ;  and  then  added,  iC  Keep 
me  this  day,  and  month,  and  year  ;  and,  if 
I  should  live  twenty  or  forty  years,  help  me 
to  live  to  thy  glory,  O  God."  Three  days 
before  he  died  he  was  seized  with  a  com- 
plaint in  his  bowels,  so  violent  as  to  render 
him  incapable  of  speaking  much.  A  little 
before  his  death,  being  asked,  Whether  he 
wished  to  go  to  heaven  ?"  he  answered, 
"  Yes."  Then  he  was  asked  what  he  would 
do  when  he  got  there.  He  immediately 
said,  "  I  will  sing  Hallelujah  to  God  and 
the  Lamb."  Soon  after  this  he  departed. 
A  sermon  was  preached  on  the  occasion,  in 
the  evening  after  his  interment,  from  his  fa- 
vourite text,  "The  words  of  thy  mouth  are 


better  to  me  than  thousands  of  gold  and 
silver." 


EXAMPLE  XXI. 

A  pleasing  Account  of  the  Piety  and  hap- 
py Death  of  Master  John  Storch,  zvho 
died,  April  29,  1794,  aged  twelve  Years 
and  eight  Months. 

It  was  the  privilege  of  this  dear  youth  to 
he  born  of  religious  parents,  and  educated 
"  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord."  Being  of  a  very  thoughtful  and  se- 
rious turn,  he  frequently  devoted  those 
hours  to  reading  the  Bible  and  religious 
books,  which  others  of  his  age  employ  in 
childish  play.  Janeway's  Token  for  Chil- 
dren was  his  favourite  companion,  and  is 
supposed  to  have  made  good  impressions 
upon  his  mind. 

On  a  Lord's-day  morning,  about  two 
months  before  his  death,  he  seemed  greatly 
affected  after  hearing  Mr.  Wilks.  To  his 
father,  inquiring  the  cause  of  his  weeping, 
he  replied,  that  it  was  occasioned  by  what 
he  had  just  heard.  On  a  Sabbath-day^ 
about  seven  weeks  previous  to  his  decease^ 


be  seemed  to  be  so  full  of  comfort,  and  ex- 
pressed himself  in  such  sweet  and  heavenly 
language.,  as  to  oblige  his  father  frequently 
to  retire  with  tears  of  joy,  and  give  vent  to 
the  grateful  passions  of  his  heart  before  God, 
for  so  manifest  a  display  of  divine  grace  to- 
wards his  child.  The  same  evening,  speak- 
ing of  the  blessed  and  happy  death  of  those 
children,  mentioned  in  Janeway's  Token,  he 
said,  "  I  hope  when  I  die,  it  will  be  tri- 
umphing in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  On  the 
Tuesday  following,  the  visit  of  Mr.  Knight 
was  rendered  greatly  encouraging  and  com- 
forting to  his  mind.  His  disorder,  from  this 
time,  began  to  make  a  rapid  progress,  and 
indicated  to  his  parents  that  they  must  soon 
be  called  to  make  a  sacrifice  of  a  darling 
child.  The  first  time  1  called  to  see  him 
was  about  six  weeks  before  his  departure. 
On  my  entering  the  room,  he  exciaimed, 
"  O  Sir,  what  a  precious  Christ,  to  live  and 
die  for  such  sinners  !"  I  was  greatly  affect- 
ed with  this  address,  and  beginning  to  in- 
quire into  the  state  of  his  mind,  found  that 
he  had  those  views  of  himself  as  a  fallen 
guilty  hell-deserving  sinner,  and  of  Jesus 
Christ  as  an  all-sufficient  Saviour,  and  ex- 
pressed that  desire  after  a  personal  interest 
in  him,  a£  fully  satisfied  me  that  "  flesh  and 
blood  had  notrevealed  these  thingsunto  him.'* 


191 

And  1  declare  that  I  could  not  withhold 
these  encouragements  and  comforts  which 
the  Scriptures  direct  us  to  dispense  to  the 
lambs  of  Christ's  flock. — I  now  repeated  my 
visits  as  frequently  as  opportunity  offered^ 
and  had  the  pleasure  of  finding  him  in- 
crease in  the  knowledge  of  his  own  unwor- 
thiness,  and  the  infinite  preciousness  of 
Jesus  Christ.  That  promise  of  our  blessed 
Lord  was  certainly  exemplified  in  his  expe- 
rience, "  When  he,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  is 
come,  he  shall  bring  all  things  to  your  re- 
membrance." Scriptures  so  suitable  to  his 
case  were  impressed  upon  his  mind,  and  so 
sweetly  flowed  from  his  lips,  as  to  fill  me 
with  wonder  and  gratitude.  I  do  not  re- 
collect one  instance,  in  the  frequent  con- 
versations I  held  with  him,  of  my  having 
quoted  any  portion  of  God's  word,  but  on 
my  introducing  the  first  clause,  he  has  imme- 
diately anticipated  me  by  repeating  the 
subsequent  part  of  it  as  correctly  as  if  he 
had  the  Bible  before  him.  A  fortnight  be- 
fore he  died,  I  asked  him,  whether  he 
thought  his  sickness  would  be  unto  death  : 
He. said,  "  I  believe  it  will;"  and  added, 
i[  I  do  not  wish  to  live,  unless  it  be  the  will 
of  God  that  the  grace  which,  t  trust,  he  has 
given   me,  may   be   manifested   more  and 


192 

more  in  me  ;"  adding,  "  this  is  a  miserable 
world." 

One  day  appearing  to  revive,  a  friend  said 
to  him,  "  you  are  getting  better,  and  bid 
fair  to  be  an  old  man."  He  answered,  "  It 
is  no  matter  whether  I  live  to  be  old,  or 
die  young,  if  I  am  but  found  in  Jesus 
Christ."  A  person  calling  on  his  father  in 
the  way  of  business,  asked  him  how  he  did ; 
he  replied,  "  poorly;  but  it  is  a  good  thing 
to  be  found  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
it  is  well  to  meet  death,  not  as  the  king  oft 
terrors,  but  as  a  messenger  of  peace."  About 
this  time,  on  a  Lord's-day  morning,  as  his 
father  was  preparing  to  go  to  chapel,  he 
said,  "  O  father,  I  wish  I  could  go  with 
you ;"  and  then  addressing  himself  to  his 
brother,  said,  u  Dear  brother,  do  not  be 
so  backward  to  go  to  hear  the  precious  word 
of  God."  His  brother  asked  him,  on  Good 
Friday,  if  he  knew  what  day  it  was  ;  he  an- 
swered, "  This  is  the  day  the  Lord  of  Life 
and  Glory  died,  and  I  hope  for  me."  On 
the  same  day  a  friend  asked  him  how  he 
did,  he  replied, ' '  Poorly  ;  but  if  we  were  not 
such  poor  sinners  we  should  not  be  so  af- 
flicted." When  his  father  used  to  ask  him, 
whether  he  did  not  wish  to  be  better,  his 
answer  was,  "  I  wish  to  be  with  Christ, 
which  is  far  better."      The  next  time  I  \ 


193 

sited  him,  I  found  him  very  low  in  body, 
and  said,  to  him,  "  My  dear,  you  are  very 
low." — "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  but  the  Lord  is 
my  support."  On  observing  to  him  that  I 
trusted  he  was  taught  that  nothing  he  had 
done,  or  could  suffer,  would,  either  in 
whole  or  in  part,  make  an  atonement  for 
his  sin ;  he  broke  out,  and  with  an  energy  I 
hope  I  shall  not  soon  forget, 

Not  all  the  blood  of  beasts, 

On  Jewish  altars  slain, 
Can  give  the  guilty  conscience  peace, 

Or  wash  away  the  stain." 

Two  young  persons,  calling  on  him  the 
Friday  before  he  died,  asked  him  how  he 
was  :  he  answered,  "  I  have  now  done  with 
this  world,  I  want  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ !'* 
My  last  visit  but  one  was  the  Saturday  even- 
ing before  his  death.  He  had  been  the 
greater  part  of  the  preceding  night,  as  well 
as  this  day,  in  a  state  of  delirium.  But,  by 
the  favour  of  God,  he  had  now  a  happy 
interval  of  reason.  Inquiring  how  he  did, 
he  answered,  "  poorly,  bir," — I  said,  iC  Do 
you  know  who  speaks  to  you  ?"  He  then 
mentioned  my  name.  Asking  how  it  was 
with  him,  he  answered,  ie  Goodness  and 
mercy,"  but  his  speech  faltering,  he  could 
not  proceed.  He  again  said,  "  Goodness 
and  mercy/'  but  failed  in  his  attempt  to  utter 

R 


194 

what  follows.  He  began  the  third  time; 
and  again  said,  "  Goodness  and  mercy 
have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life.'' 
1  then  said,  "  I  trust,  my  dear,  if  you  had 
strength,  that  for  yourself  you  could  repeat 
the  rest  of  that  sweet  passage.*'  He  lay  a 
little  as  if  musing,  and  then  with  renewed 
vigour  broke  out,  and  said,  "  I  shall  dwell 
in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for  ever.''  I  ask- 
ed if  we  should  once  more  supplicate  the 
throne  of  grace  together  :  he  answered, 
"  Yes,  and  I  hope  and  trust  that  we  shall 
sing  the  praises  of  redeeming  love  in  a  bet- 
ter world  for  ever."  On  taking  leave,  I  de- 
livered that  solemn  benediction,  "  The 
Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you,  and  make  his 
face  to  shine  upon  you,"  &c.  He  then  said, 
"  The  Lord  bless  and  keep  vou.''  These 
were  the  last  words  I  heard  him  speak. 

But  it  is  no  wonder  that  this  dear  youtlf, 
who  had  been  so  highly  favoured,  should 
also  be  tempted  by  the  enemy  of  souls. 
Hence  he  said  to  his  father  on  the  morning 
following,  "  O  father,  1  fear  I  shall  not  go 
to  heaven  !"  This,  however,  appears  to  be 
one  of  Satan's  last  efforts.  Shortly  after  a 
friend  called.  He  was  then  so  low,  he 
could  only  answer  to  the  usual  inquiries, 
"  that  he  was  poorly,"  but  after  a  little  time 
repeated,  and  then  sung  part  of  that  hymn, 


19o 

K  Blest  be  the  dear  uniting  love/'  &c.  He 
said  to  his  mother  on  Monday  morning, 
"  O  mother,  what  a  precious  and  good 
Christ  have  we  !"  She  asked,  "  Do  you  find 
him  so  to  your  soul  ?"  He  said,  "  I  do,  I  do ;" 
and  added,  "  when  we  arrive  at  that  blessed 
world,  we  shall  sing,  Blest  be  the  dear  uni- 
ting love,  that  will  not  let  us  part."  About 
this  time,  he  addressed  himself  to  God 
and  prayed,  "  God  bless  my  dear  father 
and  mother,  brother  and  sisters,  and  my 
school-fellows."  On  Monday  morning  I 
found  him  speechless  ;  but  he  gave  evident 
tokens  of  his  being  rational,  and  of  having 
the  Lord's  presence.  He  endeavourd  re- 
peatedly to  speak,  but  was  unable  to  articu- 
late. We  then  kneeled  down,  and  com- 
mended his  spirit  to  God.  This  was  a  night 
of  severe  conflict  respecting  his  body. 
About  an  hour  before  his  death  his  father 
kneeled  down  by  his  bed-side,  and  while  he 
was  pleading  with  the  Lord  Jesus,  that,  u  as 
he  himself  had  passed  through  the  dark  val- 
ley of  the  shadow  of  death  for  sinners,  he 
would  support  and  refresh  his  dying  child  ;" 
it  appeared  as  though  the  Lord  gave  the 
blessing  desired,  for  he  then  stretched  out 
his  hand,  and  put  it  to  his  father's  hand, 
and  at  the  same  time  there  was  also  a  most 
pleasing  smile  upon  his  countenance.  Abaac 


J  90 

nine  o'clock  on  Tuesday  morning,  he  was 
called  to  unite  with  the  spirits  of  the  just 
made  perfect  before  the  throne,  and  to  sing 
the  praises  of  redeeming  grace  to  all  eterni- 
ty. May  a  goodly  number  of  the  rising 
generation  be  made  acquainted  with  the 
same  grace  ;  love  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and 
know,  that  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is 
gain. 

J.  M. 


EXAMPLE  XXII. 

Last  Sickness  and  Death  of  Thomas  Banner, 
a  child  aged  eleven  years. 

The  following  account  was  written  by 
the  child's  mother  immediately  after  his 
decease,  at  the  request  of  her  minister,  who 
had  seen  and  heard  several  things  of  the 
child  which  he  considered  as  worthy  of  pre- 
servation ;  and  it  is  now  offered  to  the  par- 
ticular attention  of  young  readers  in  its  na- 
tive simplicity,  with  prayers  to  God  that  he 
will  be  pleased  to  make  it  useful  to  them. 
"Rev.  Sir, 

u  The  following  is  what  at  present  oc- 
curs to  my  recollection  that  was  spoken  at 


197 

different  times  by  iny  dear  departed  child, 
during  his  illness  ;  and  who,,  1  trust  is  now 
admiring  the  wonderful  mercy  and  love  of 
that  Jesus,  in  whose  precious  blood  he  desi- 
red to  be  washed , — I  found,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  his  illness,  that  it  would,  in  all  pro- 
bability, end  in  his  death  ;  and  endeavour- 
ed all  in  my  power, as  the  Lord  enabled  me, 
to  show  him  his  sinful  state  by  nature  and 
practice*,  and  the  necessity  of  true  repen- 
tance. It  seemed  to  have  some  weight 
with  him.  He  said,  if  it  pleased  God  that 
he  should  recover,  and  the  Lord  strengthen- 
ing him,  he  should  be  a  different  child  from 
what  he  had  been  :  but  without  the  divine 
assistance  he  could  do  nothing ;  and  he 
began  to  desire  to  be  conversing  with  God's 
people,  and  to  read,  and  hear  reading.  And 
when  he  has  heard  any  one  swearing,  he 
would  say,  "  Oh,  Mammy,  you  don't  know 
howl  feel,  and  tremble  every  limb."  He 
then  expressed  a  wrish  to  see  you,  saying  you 
was  a  good  man,  and  that  when  he  heard 
you  preach,  you  talked  a  great  deal  about 
Jesus  Christ.  After  you  had  visited  him 
the  first  time,  he  said  he  loved  you,  and 
should  never  forget  what  you  told  him,  that 

*  It  is  to  be  observed,  that  until  his  illness,  which  was 
of  about  nine  months  continuance,  he  was  less  promising 
than  common. 

R    2 


198 

he  should  be  washed  in  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ.  This,  he  said,  he  should  never  for- 
get as  long  as  he  lived  :  and  I  believe  he 

did  not.      When  Mr. visited  him,  he 

said  he  loved  him,  and  that  he  was  very 
comfortable  in  prayer,  but  he  did  not  tell 
him  that  he  must  be  washed  in  the  blood 
of  Jesus.  He  frequently  spoke  of  it  with 
delight,  that  Jesus  would  pardon  him  ;  and 
wash  him  from  his  sins  in  his  own  blood. 
Then  he  asked  me  if,  in  the  great  day,  he 
should  appear  at  God's  right  hand,  and  re- 
ceive that  blessed  invitation,  Come,  ye  bless- 
ed, &c.  Towards  the  last  he  wished  me 
to  spend  the  greatest  part  of  my  time  in 
reading,  and  telling  him  what  Jesus  had 
done  for  sinners.  In  the  former  part  of  his 
illness,  when  he  was  talked  to  respecting 
his  state,  he  would  cry,  and  seemed  terrifi- 
ed ;  but  the  fear  was  taken  away.  He  ob- 
served, a  few  days  before  his  death,  that 
he  used  to  fear  to  go  to  bed  when  I  talked 
to  him,  but  now  he  did  not  fear  to  die.  I 
asked  him  why  he  did  not  fear,  now  as  be- 
fore ?  He  said  he  did  not  know;  'it  was 
something  that  God  had  done  for  him  ;  he 
had  done  some  good  thing  in  him  that  had 
taken  away  his  fear.  After  a  short  pause 
he  broke  out  in  a  kind  of  rapture,  "  Oh, 
Mammy — I  love  God — I  do  love  him — I 


399 

love  hiin  from  my  heart  !'*  He  said  like- 
wise, that  he  could  not  go  to  sleep  till  he 
had  begged  the  divine  protection ;  and  in 
the  night  season,  when  sleep  forsook  him, 
he  spent  the  greatest  part  of  his  time  in 
prayer.  At  times,  when  he  was  in  pain,  he 
would  cry,  "  Oh  dear  !"  but,  as  if  recollect- 
ing himself,  would  say,  c<  I  will  not  com- 
plain, it  is  what  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  send, 
and  I  will  not  complain."  The  morning  he 
died  he  asked  me  to  move  his  head,  which 
I  did,  and  he  said  he  should  do  now;  I  saw 
no  alteration  in  him,  and  fell  asleep.  Soon 
after  he  asked  his  sister  to  move  his  head 
again,  which  she  did.  "  Now  Sarah,"  says 
he,  "  I  am  going  to  die  ;  I  shall  soon  be 
happjr;  I  shall  have  something  to-night 
that  1  want."  He  then  began  to  talk  very 
fast,  but  inarticulately  ;  only  she  distinctly 
heard  the  word  God,  and  the  last  words  she 
understood  were,  good  Christ.  His  speech 
failed  him,  and  he  seemed  to  fall  into  a 
comfortable  sleep,  as  she  thought.  In  about 
a  quarter  of  an  honr  I  went  to  him,  and 
found  hrs  speech  was  gone.  He  never 
moved  hand  nor  foot  after,  but  went  like  a 
candle  when  just  burnt  out,  and  expired 
without  a  sigh,  with  a  sweet  smile  upon  his 
countenance. 

"  Your  goodness,  I  trust,  will  excuse  in* 


200 

accuracy;  but  I  have  given  it  to  you  in  his 
own  simple  language,  as  near  as  I  remem- 
ber ;  and  have  reason  to  bless  God  for  ma- 
king 3'ou  an  instrument  in  his  hand  of 
bringing  him  to  a  knowledge  of  himself  and 
of  Jesus  Christ,  at  whose  right  hand  may 
you,  Sir,  and  unworthy  1,  appear !  God  grant 
it  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake  !" 
Birmingham,  Dec.  3,  1794. 


EXAMPLE  XXIII. 

Account  of  the  Death  of  William  Gray. 

The  writer  of  this  account  informs  us 
that  this  child  died  at  Buckingham,  July 
14,  1795  ;  of  a  truth  "  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
babes  and  sucklings  the  Lord  has  perfected 
praise."  This  I  have  lately  seen  fulfilled  in 
William  Gray,  and  I  commit  it  to  paper  as 
one  of  ihe  gracious  tokens  of  divine  favour 
in  early  life,  which  should  be  an  encour- 
agement to  those  who  have  children,  to  pay 
the  tenderest  attention  to  their  morals,  and 
endeavour  to  impress  such  serious  truths  up- 
on their  minds  as  are  able  to  make  them, 
as  they  did  Timothy,  from  a  child,  wise  unto 
salvation,     Then  might  parents  have  joy  in 


201 

their  life,  and  consolation  in  their  death. 
Little  Gray  was  a  very  sensible  child,  and 
only  eleven  years  old  when  he  died.  He 
never  enjoyed  a  good  state  of  health  ;  was 
a  lover  of  his  book,  especially  the  Bible,  and, 
had  he  lived,  was  to  have  had  a  new  one 
for  learning  the  5th  chapter  of  St.  John,  but 
he  said  he  had  rather  die,  and  go  to  keaven ; 
for  then  he  should  want  no  Bible.  My  first 
interview  was  on  the  Lord's  day.  Hearing 
that  he  could  not  live  the  day,  I  went,  and 
found  him  in  a  most  happy  state  of  mind, 
perfectly  sensible.  I  asked  him  if  our  dear 
Saviour  was  good  to  him  in  his  affliction  ? 
He  said,  "  Yes,  he  prayed  to  his  dear  Jesus 
to  give  him  patience,  and  then  he  would 
wait  his  time."  I  was  agreeably  surprised  to 
hear  such  language  from  a  child  ;  I  asked 
him  whether  any  friend  had  told  him  of  Je- 
sus Christ  ?  He  replied,  "  No,  it  came  into 
my  mind."  I  asked  him,  if  he  knew  how  a 
poor  sinner  was  accepted  of  God  ?  He  said, 
"  Yes."  "  How,  my  dear?"  He  replied, 
"  That  Jesus  died  on  the  cross  for  sinners." 
I  asked  him  if  he  knew  he  was  a  poor  sinner? 
He  replied,  "  Yes,  but  not  so  bad  as  some;" 
but  added,  "  all  have  sinned."  A  mother 
in  Israel  asked  him,  if  he  loved  sin  ?  With 
tears  be  replied,  "  No."  I  asked  him,  if  he 
did  not  love  that  dear  Jesus  who  had  re- 


202 

deemed  him  from  misery  :  lie  replied, 
"  Yes  ;  and  I  long  to  be  with  him."  "What, 
should  you  not  choose  to  get  well  again  r" 
He  replied,  "  No,  I  do  not  want  to  live  in 
this  Jpoor,  perishing,  undone  world."  I 
asked  him  if  ever  he  found  the  enemy  of  souls 
tempting  him  ?  He  said,  "  Yes,  but  I  pray 
to  my  dear  Jesus  to  overcome  for  me.'* 
u  Then  I  hope  you  find  him  precious  to 
you."  He  said,  ff  Yes."  When  I  men- 
tioned some  promises  to  him,  his  eye  bright- 
ened, and  there  came  a  fresh  hue  upon  his 
dying  cheek,  while  he  expressed  his  hope 
that  his  dear  Jesus  would  forgive  him,  and 
receive  him.  Mentioning  to  him  the  invi- 
tation recorded  in  Matthew,  "  Come  unto 
me  all  ye  that  are  weary  and  heavy  laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest,"  he  repeated  that 
promise  after  me,  "  I  will  give  you  rest  ;" 
adding,  (<  O  how  sweet  and  precious  these 
words  are  to  me !"  His  mother  informed 
me  that  the  evening  before  I  came  to  see 
him,  he  desired  his  brothers  and  sisters  to 
come  to  see  him,  and  exhorted  them  to  be 
good,  and  said,  "  Remember  me  when  I  am 
dead,  and  gone  to  my  dear  Jesus."  I  was 
going  to  leave  him,  but  he  called  me,  and 
hoped  I  would  pray  with  him  before  I  went. 
I  went  to  see  him  several  times  after  ;  but 
he  was  so  weak  that  it  hurt  him  to  speak.     I 


203 

encouraged  him  to  bear  the  moment  of  suf- 
fering, and  wait  the  Lord's  time ;  he  could 
only  say,  "Yes?1  Thus  he  fell  asleep  in 
the  bosom  of  his  dear  Jesus,  who  said,  "  Suf- 
fer little  children,  and  forbid  them  not,  to 
come  unto  me  ;  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven." 


EXAMPLE  XXIV. 
Account  of  Sarah  King, 

Sarah  King,  of  Bethnal  Green,  was 
remarkably  serious  from  her  infancy,  even 
before  she  was  capable  of  learning  any 
thing  either  by  precept  or  example.  She 
always  loved  the  ways  of  God,  and  was 
much  delighted  in  all  the  means  of  grace. 
She  was  blessed  with  an  astonishing  memo- 
ry, listened  with  great  attention,  and  would 
rehearse  a  good  part  of  the  sermon  when 
she  went  home.  The  effects  of  the  grand 
truths  she  heard  appeared  also  in  her  hatred 
to  sin,  trembling  at  the  thoughts  of  griev- 
ing God,  and  her  great  love  of  prayer  ;  that 
if  any  oi'  the  family  omitted  going  to  prayer 
before  they  went  to  bed,  she  would  not  let 
the ai  rest  till  they  rose  and  called  upon 
God.  She  would  weep  for  the  sins  of  oth- 
ers, and  tell   them  she  would   he  a  witness 


C04 

against  them  at  the  day  of  judgment,  if 
they  did  not  repent.  She  was  a  shining 
light  in  the  neighbourhood,  as  well  as  in  the 
house  ;  for  she  would  visit  her  unconverted 
neighbours,  take  her  book  with  her,  and 
read  to  them,  and  converse  with  them  on 
the  things  of  eternity,  and  invite  them  to 
go  with  her  to  hear  the  gospel.  Her  de- 
light was  in  collecting  children  about  her, 
to  teach  them  to  read,  and  say  their  cate- 
chism. When  any  among  them  told  lies, 
or  said  any  bad  words,  she  would  reprove 
them  in  a  very  serious  manner,  and  tell 
them  the  consequences  of  such  behaviour,  so 
as  often  to  make  them  weep.  She  was  also 
a  great  comfort  to  her  mother,  who  was  left 
a  widow,  when  this  child,  (who  was  the 
eldest  of  two,)  was  only  three  years  and  a 
half  old.  She  caught  a  cold  in  January 
1795,  and  was  taken  ill  at  St.  Peter's,  Corn- 
hill,  where  she  attended  in  the  Sabbath 
afternoon.  From  that  time  she  lingered 
nine  months  in  a  deep  decline. 

The  writer  of  this  account  frequently 
visited  her  during  her  illness,  and  always 
found  her  resigned,  and  with  a  hope  full  of 
immortality.  Her  bible  was  her  delight; 
she  would  always  have  it  by  her  side,  and 
when  she  was  capable  of  holding  up  her 
head  she  would  be  reading  it.     She  has  of- 


205 

ten  been  observed  with  her  eyes  lifted  up  ia 
prayers  to  that  God  whom  she  knew  would 
release  her  in  his  due  time  :  she  suffered 
much,  but  with  great  patience. 

One  expressing  surprise  at  her  holding 
out  so  long,  she  immediately  cried  out, 
"  Lord,  I  am  a  wonder  to  many ;  but  thou 
art  my  strong  refuge."  She  called  for  her 
Bibie,  and  said,  "  I  have  that  text  marked 
down  ;  for  I  heard  Mr.  Cecil  preach  from 
it  ;■'  and  she  repeated  part  of  the  sermon, 
to  the  great  astonishment  of  those  about  her, 
as  it  was  some  weeks  after  she  had  heard  it. 
She  was  carried  to  the  church  within  a  few 
weeks  of  her  death,  and  when  she  was  very 
ill.  The  last  sermon  she  heard  was  from 
1  Sam.  xx.  3.  It  seemed  much  impressed 
on  her  mind  that  there  was  but  a  step  be- 
tween her  and  death.  One  time,  when  she 
was  wishing  to  lie  down,  and  as  she  was 
carrying  to  her  bed,  she  broke  out,  and  said, 

"  Let  others  boast  how  strong  they  be, 

Nor  death  nor  danger  tear  ; 
But  we  confess,  O  Lord,  to  thee. 

What  feeble  things  we  are." 

She  delighted  to  learn  Dr.  Watts'  hymns,, 
and  often  awaked  her  mother  in  the  night 
season  by  repeating  hymns,  or  praying  ; 
for   at  times,  though  so  young,  she   had 

s 


20(3 

great  conflicts  with  the  enemy  ;  and  many 
times  has  been  heard  to  thank  the  Lord 
that  she  was  still  upon  praying  ground. 
When  her  mother  saw  death  approaching, 
she  said  to  her,  "  My  dear,  you  are  now 
going  to  Christ."  She  joined  her  hands, 
and  said,  "  He  is  mine;"  and  her  happy 
soul  took  its  flight  to  everlasting  glory,  in 
the  month  of  October,  179-5,  aged  only  eight 
years  and  a  half. 

May  God,  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes 
and  sucklings,  still  continue  to  perfect  his 
praise. 


EXAMPLE  XXV. 

An  account  of  the  Experience  and  Death  of 
George  Maxey  Gill. 

George  Maxey  Gill  was  born  May 
14,  17S6.  As  soon  as  he  could  speak, 
which  was  at  fifteen  months,  he  manifested 
a  great  degree  of  reverence  for  God.  When 
he  was  three  years  of  age,  he  made  it  a 
rule  every  Saturday  night  to  put  away  all 
his  play-things.  In  this  instance  his  exam- 
ple ought  to  be  imitated  by  all  children 
who  desire  to  love  and   serve  Goch     He 


£07 

spent  much  of  the  Lord's  day  in  reading  Dr, 
Watts'  Divine  Songs,  and  other  good  books. 
As  he  knew  all  his  letters  before  he  was 
twenty  months  old,  he  soon  learnt  to  read, 
and  was  particularly  attached  to  the  books 
of  the  Revelations.  With  the  first  money 
he. saved,  he  purchased  a  Bible  ;  and  ma- 
king it  his  daily  companion,  he  soon  ob- 
tained a  general  knowledge  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. When  he  was  about  five  years  of 
age,  he  was  run  over  by  a  horse,  but  was 
not  hurt ;  upon  this  he  remarked,  God  has 
protected  me,  by  saying  to  the  horse,  il  So 
far  shalt  thou  go,  but  no  further." 

Soon  after  this  event  he  was  taken  very 
ill,  and  desired  his  mother  to  pray  for  him, 
that  it  would  please  God  to  spare  him  till 
he  was  eight  years  of  age.  From  this  visitation 
he  recovered  ;  but  the  next  year  was  afflicted 
with  the  scarlet  fever  and  the  measles, 
He  was  much  affected  to  see  his  brothers 
and  sister,  and  servants,  very  ill  ;  and  said, 
"  Mamma,  we  have  a  very  sick  house,  and  I 
do  not  know  what  you  will  do  now  the 
maid  is  ill;  I  believe  in  my  book  there 
is  a  prayer  for  a  sick  servant,  I  will  read  it, 
may  be  God  will  hear  me  and  heal  her." 
Instead  of  discovering  pride  and  superiority 
over  servants,  all  good  children  will  endea- 
vour to  behave  with    propriety    towards 


208 

them.  About  this  time  he  went  to  play 
with  a  neighbour's  children  ;  the  servant 
said,  {t  God  bless  you,  my  dear."  He  di- 
rectly reproved  her,  by  replying,  "  I  fear 
you  have  broken  the  third  commandment, 
for  you  did  not  mean  what  you  said."  Af- 
ter his  recovery  from  the  measles  he  was 
very  weak,  and  was  obliged  to  go  to  High- 
gate  for  his  health.  At  the  house  where  he 
boarded  there  was  a  clergyman  and  his 
lady  resided  as  lodgers.  They  often  divert- 
ed themselves  by  talking  to  little  George. 
One  day  at  dinner,  the  lady  was  speaking 
of  the  goodness  of  her  heart.  George  di- 
rectly said,  "  But  1  am  sure  you  have  not 
a  good  heart."  She  insisted  however  that  she 
had  ;  and  said,  "  If  you  think  that  I  have 
not,  I  will  make  it  better."  "  That  you 
cannot  do,"  said  he.  The  lady  then  inqui- 
red, "  What  must  I  do  ?"  To  which  he 
replied,  "  Go  to  Christ,  and  ask  him  to 
give  you  a  new  one."  The  clergyman  im- 
mediately remarked,  "  you  would  make  a 
good  Presbyterian  Parson,  if  you  had  a  new 
pair  of  lungs."  When  he  returned  from 
Highgate,  he  was  very  much  affected  with 

the  preaching  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  M ; 

and  as  that  minister  was  going  through  his 
favourite  book,  the  Revelations,  his  attention 
was  such,  that  with  the  aid  of  a  retentive 


209 

memory,  he  would  repeat  great  part  of  the 
sermon  when  he  came  home.     If  he  could 
not  atend  the  means  of  grace,  he  made  it 
a  rule  to  instruct  his  younger  brother  and 
sister  in  their   catechism  and  hymns.     He 
knew  much  of  the  depravity  of  the  heart, 
and  was  well  acquainted  with  the  doctrine 
of  the  fall   of  man.     He  could  repeat  all 
the  Mother's  Catechism;  Dr.  Watts' first 
and  second,  and  a  great  portion  of  the  As- 
sembly's.      He     was     particularly     fond 
of  the   18th  book   of  Dr.  Watts.   "A  little 
before  his  death,  he  came  into  the  room 
where  he    had   a  sick  brother,  and  said, 
"  Mamma,  I  am  much  puzzled  at  this  pas- 
sage of  Scripture,  which  I  have  been  read- 
ing, Except  a  man   be  born  of  water,  and 
of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God."  John   hi.  5.     His   brother 
directly  replied,  "  Do   not  puzzle  yourself 
about  that,  the  new  birth  moves   no   more 
than  a  new  heart.''     While  a  neighbour  was 
talking  to  his  brother  about  prayer,  George 
said,  >  Ah,  brother,  you  may  say  your  pray- 
.ers,  and  yet  not  pray."      He  was  always 
hurt  if  he  saw  his  brother  or  sister   en^aa;e 
in  prayer  in  an  irreverent  manner ;  and  con- 
stantly  reproved  them,  for  it.      About   a 
month  before  his  death,  while  he  was  at 
play  with  a  bov,  who  formerly  went  to 
S3 


210 

school  with  him,  the  boy  swore  an  oath  ; 
after  this  George  would  never  play  with  him. 
In  his  last  illness,  which  his  parents  did  not 
expect  would  terminate  in  his  death,  they 
asked  him  if  he  was  afraid  to  die,  he  said, 
"  No."  They  further  asked  him  where  he 
thought  he  should  go,  should  it  please  God 
to  take  him.  He  replied,  "  He  hoped  to 
heaven."  When  he  was  taken  up  to  have 
his  bed  made,  he  would  kneel  down  to  pray- 
er ;  prayer  was  the  last  act  he  performed 
before  he  lost  his  reason.  Afterwards  he 
would  say,  he  saw  God  and  angels,  but  that 
was  doubtless  the  effect  of  his  dilirium. 
Several  ministers  who  talked  with  him  dur- 
ing his  life,  were  much  delighted  with  his 
conversation.  As  he  grew  up  and  made 
progress  in  learning,  he  was  more  reserved 
than  formerly,  and  said  less  about  reli- 
gion ;  but  never  lost  his  tenderness  of  con- 
science. Like  other  school-boys  he  some- 
times made  excuses  to  avoid  his  tasks,  and 
enjoy  play  ;  but  he  feared  a  wilful  lie. 
In  his  last  year  he  was  very  fond  of  Dr. 
Watts'  Scripture  History,  and  was  always 
looking  into  the  Holy  of  Holies.  Little 
did  his  parents  think  that  he  would  so  soon 
see  it  without  a  veil.  Much  did  they  lament 
that  bis  last  illness  was  of  so  stupifying  a 
nature,  that  they  could  not  enjoy  much  of 


his  conversation  before  he  died.  But  God 
is  sovereign  and  wise  in  all  his  ways.  No 
doubt  could,  however,  exist  that  his  dissolu- 
tion was  his  everlasting  gain.  May  all  chil- 
dren imitate  his  example,  and  finally  par- 
take of  his  felicity. — He  died  May  2  i,  1790, 
aged  ten  years  and  one  week. 

Though  George  did  not  talk  so  much 
about  religion  when  he  grew  up,  as  he  had 
done  in  his  earlier  years,  yet  he  did  not  let 
awful  providences  escape  his  notice  unim- 
proved. About  half  a  year  before  his  death, 
a  middle  aged  neighbour  dropped  down, 
dead  in  perfect  health.  George  was  much 
affected  by  the  event,  and  read  so  many 
lectures  on  the  uncertainty  of  life,  in  the 
ears  of  the  deceased's  daughter,  (a  thought- 
less young  woman,)  that  evident  signs  of  con- 
viction followed  the  labours  of  the  little 
preacher  ;  which  have  not  yet  lost  their 
effect ;  but  promise  to  end  in  real  conver- 
sion, through  the  blessing  of  God. 


EXAMPLE  XXVL 

An  Account  of  the  Death  of  Charles  Gill. 

Charges  Gill  was  born  Feb.  24, 1788. 


219 

Me,  as  well  as  his  brother  George,  had  been 

trained  up  in  the  fear  of  God.     There    was 

however,  a  great  difference  between  them. 

George  appears  to  have  been  sanctified  from 

the  womb  ;    but  as  he   has  been  already 

mentioned,  as  he  grew  up,  his  religion  was 

more  a  secret  matter  between  God  and  him-; 

self;  and  he  consequently  talked  less  about 

it  than  he  had  dane.       On  the  contrary, 

Charles  discovered  no  evidences  of regene^ 

ration  till  he  had  entered  upon  his  last  year, 

though  his  conduct  had  been  strictly  moral,* 

as   might  be  expected  from  the  nature  of 

his  education.     He  died  of  a  decline,  which 

made  its  appearance  soon  after  Christmas, 

179-5.    For  some  time  before  this  period,  he 

was  much  affected  with  a  sermon  of  Mr. 

Samuel  Davies,  on  the  General  Judgment, 

and  desired  the  minister,  on  whom    he  aU 


&  When  he  was  nbout  five  years  old,  as  he  was  going  to 
meeting,  lie  passed  by  the  stall  of  an  old  -woman,  (who 
soon   after  died  as  miserably  as  she  had  lived  wickedly,) 

and  sa  d  to  her,  "  Mother  J~ if  you  continue  to 

sell  apples  on  the  Lord's-day  you'll  certainly  go  to  hell." 
This  threatening  seemed  to  fasten  itself  on  the  poor  old 
soman's  conscience,  and  «he  often  spake  of  it  as  Charles 
passed  by  her  stall  on  Sabbath-days.  But  convictions  do 
not  always  end  in  conversion  ;  for  she  pursued  this  mode 
of  profaning  the  Sabbath  till  she  was  laid  on  her  death- 
bed.  Shaine  Be  to  the  magistrates  who  neglect  lo, 
en'orce  our  \s;;ulcsome  laws  against  such  practices. 


$13 

tended,  to  preach  on  that  subject.  With 
this  request  he  complied,  and  the  discourse 
was  Charles'  theme  for  several  weeks  after- 
wards. As  his  debility  advanced,  it  great- 
ly affected  his  nerves,  and  he  became  pee- 
vish towards  his  sister,  for  which  he  expres- 
sed great  concern,  as  soon  as  he  recovered 
his  spirits.  After  penitence  for  sin,  and 
the  sinful  infirmities  of  nature,  it  pleased 
God  to  give  him  the  victory  over  it,  some 
time  before  his  death.  When  his  brother 
George  died,  he  bore  it  with  great  fortitude, 
being  persuaded  he  was  not  lost,  but  gone 
before.  He  would  sometimes  say,  I  am 
sorry  George  and  I  used  to  quarrel  now  and 
then,  but  God  has  forgiven  us  both. 

As  his  end  approached  he  became  dead 
to  every  vanity  which  fluctuates  in  the  mind 
of  youth,  was  perfectly  resigned  ;  and, 
when  in  great  pain,  never  uttered  a  murmur- 
ing word,  but  said,  "  It  is  God's  will  to  af- 
flict me."  When  the  doctor  said  he  was  in  the 
last  stage  of  a  consumption,  and  he  could  be 
of  no  further  use  to  him,  without  the  least 
emotion  he  answered  "  Mamma,  I  always 
told  you  nothing  could  do  me  good.''  He 
often  said,  "  It  is  a  great  comfort  I  can 
pray,  and  have  not  forgot  my  hymns." 
He  was  particularly  fond  of  repeating,  "  Of- 
ten I  seek  my  Lord  by  night, "  and,  "  Jesu, 


214 

Lover  of  my  soul."  He  frequently  said, 
"  I  am  not  afraid  to  die  ;  I  long  to  begone; 
1  know  I  have  an  interest  in  Christ."  About 
a  fortnight  before  his  death,  a  school-fell  oW 
came  to  see  him,  to  whom  he  said,"-  John, 
J  fear  you  are  unacquainted  with  a  saving 
change ;"  and  began  to  teach  him  the  na- 
ture and  necessity  of  it  in  a  very  serious 
manner.  After  he  became  so  ill  as  to  be 
confined  to  his  bed,  he  always  requested 
his  father  to  perform  family  prayer  by  his 
bedside,  to  the  last  day  of  his  life,  which  he 
quitted  ripe  for  heaven,  after  being  worn 
almost  to  a  skeleton.  He  died  Oct.  28, 
1796,  aged  about  eight  years  and  a  half. 
The  lives  and  deaths  of  these  brothers  na- 
turally remind  us  of  a  passage  of  Scripture 
which  may  with  propriety  be  applied  to 
them.  "They  were  lovely,  and  pleasant 
in  their  lives,  and  in  their  death  they  were 
not  divided."     2  Sam.  i.  23. 


EXAMPLE  XXVII. 

IN   A   COPY  OF 

A  Letter  to  Mr.  Mathews. 

DEAR  SIR, 

As  you    mentioned,    when  I    was  with 
you  at  the  day  of  the  gathering  of  the  BrU 


t-isb  Tribes  in  our  British  Jerusalem,  at  the 
meeting  of  the  Missionary  Society,  that  you 
had  some  thoughts  of  publishing  a  new  edi- 
tion of  Janeway,  with  additions,  that  if  [ 
sent  you  the  dying  observations  of  my  dear 
boy,  you  would  insert  it,  as  an  additional 
testimony  of'  the  truths  of  our  Divine  Mas- 
ter's doctrine,  that,  "  Out  of  the  mouths  of 
babes  and  sucklings  God  ordaineth  strength, 
and  perfecteth  praise."  My  dear  Benja- 
min was  seven  years  all  but  two  months  old, 
often  used  to  inquire  about  the  soul,  as  dis- 
tinct from  the  body  in  death,  and  where 
it  went ;  and  to  his  little  sisters  making  those 
observations  in  my  hearing,  that  delighted 
my  heart,  as  seeing,  I  fondly  hoped,  the 
dawning  of  a  useful  life,  as  1  have  devoted 
him  to  God,  many  times  for  his  cause  and 
service  ;  but  I  trust  Wisdom  has  done  all 
things  well.  I  wished  to  devote  him  to  God, 
but  he  has  taken  him  to  be  with  him, 
which  is  far  better.  But  his  dying  expres- 
sions will  preach  to  me  living  and  dying  j 
which  were  these  : — When  asked  by  the 
nurse,  "  Ben.  would  you  rather  die  and  go 
to  heaven,  to  be  with  Christ,  or  live  with 
your  mamma?"  he  answered,  "  which  God 
pleases."  In  a  few  moments  after  by  him- 
self, he  said,  "  The  Lord  knoweth  best.' 
He  said  to  me  when  I  asked  him  if  he  was 


216 

willing  to  go  to  heaven,  "  Yes."  When  1 
said,  pray  to  Christ,  raj  dear,  in  your  heart, 
though  you  cannot  speak  with  words, 
Christ  knows  you  ;  he  said,  "  Yes."  He 
would  often,  in  the  night,  take  his  hand 
from  the  nurse,  and  fold  his  hands  and 
pray.  The  words  of  the  nurse  were  these, 
"  The  little  dear  fellow,  i  verily  believe, 
saw  the  joys  of  heaven  on  the  Sabbath  night, 
as  in  praying  he  seemed  so  happy."  The 
nurse,  is  a  witness  I  credit,  as  she  is  a  spi- 
ritual woman.  1  have  lost  another  child 
since,  in  three  days,  of  a  fever,  four  years 
and  six  months  old  ;  but  nothing  particular 
to  engage  attention  was  said  by  her ;  though, 
1  trust,  she  finds  what  she  often  repeated  in 
health  alter  her  brother's  death, 

M  There  is  beyond  the  sky, 

A  heaven  of  joy  and  love 
And  holy  children  when  they  die, 

Go  lo  that  world  above." 

1  am,  your's 

in  the  gospel, 

Gi.o.  Townsend. 

It  was  but  a  short  time  before  his  death, 
his  mamma  was  reading,  upon  a  Sabbath 
evening,  Jane  way's  Token,  that  he  burst 
into  tears,  because  he  was  afraid  he  should 
not  be    like  those  good  children.      Upon 


217 

which  his  mamma  said,  iC  Pray  the  Lord  to 
make  you  like  them."  He  said,  "  He  did; 
but  he  was  afraid  he  should  not  be  like 
them."  But,  I  trust,  grace  has  made  him 
of  the  number  happy  in  glory, 
Ramsgate, 
May  27,  1797. 


TRIUMPH  AMIDST  SORROW  ; 

OR, 

VICTORY  IJY  DEATH. 
In  a  Second  Letter  to  Mr>  Mathews. 

EXAMPLE  XXVIII. 

SIR, 

My  dear  boy  Benjamin,  when  dying, 
as  I  mentioned  in  a  former  letter,  when 
asked  whether  he  would  rather  stay  with 
his  mamma,  on  earth,  or  go  to  heaven,  and 
be  with  Jesus  Christ,  answered,  "  which 
God  pleaseth  ;"  then  said  of  himself,  ff  the 
Lord  knoweth  best." 

As   I  hinted ,  to   you,   he   then    turned 
preacher  to  me ;  but  I  little  thought  it  was 
to  lead  mc  so  soon  to  adopt  his  words,  in 
T 


81.6 

the  death  of  his  three  dear  sisters,  who  fol- 
lowed him  to  heaven  in  six  weeks  after.  His 
Kister  Ann  was  four  years  and  a  half  old — 
she  often  after  his  death  said  that  hymn,  in 
which  are  these  words,  "  And  holy  chil- 
dren, when  they  die,  go  to  that  world  above.'* 
And  those  words  she  admired,  and  said  to 
her  grand-mamma,  how  pretty,  mamma, 

"  Hide  me,  Oil  my  Saviour  hide, 

Till  the  storm  of  life  is  past  ; 
Safe  into  the  haven  guide, 

O  receive  my  soul  at  last-." 

But  there  seemed  in  her  death  something 
of  reluctance  to  what  her  brother  had  ;  she 
wished  to  stay  till  her  mamma  went  with 
her.  Benjamin  but  a  little  before  his  ill- 
ness, hearing  his  mamma  read  one  of  the 
children's  death,  in  the  Token  for  Chil- 
dren, burst  into  a  flood  of  tears  ;  and,  when 
asked  for  what,  said,  "  Because  he  feared 
he  should  not  be  like  that  good  child."  He 
had  more  of  the  savour  of  divine  things  than 
other  children,  as  might  be  instanced  in 
many  particulars  too  long  for  this  brief  nar- 
rative. 

Se!ina,  the  third,  who  died  by  the  fever, 
was  five  years  and  ten  rnqnths  old.  From 
the  time  of  Benjamin's  death  to  her  own, 
that  is,  from  May  the  first,  to  June  the  fif- 


219 

teenth,  her  desire  was  to  be  with  Ben.  to 
sing  Hallelujah.  The  first  notice  I  took  of 
it  was  a  few  days  after  his  death  ;  she  stood 
by  the  table  in  my  study  with  her  sister  Ann ; 
and,,  after  I  had  been  telling  them  Ben.  was 
now  singing  with  holy  saints,  and  good  chil- 
dren in  glory,  Hallelujah,  better  than  we 
did  in  the  winter ;  after  my  study,  we  walk- 
ed up  and  down,  singing  Salvation,  O  the 
joyful  sound,  with  the  chorus,  Glory,  hon- 
our, &c.  she  seemed  dull  ;  I  asked  her 
what  made  her  look  so !  "  I  want  to  go  to 
heaven  too,  and  sing  with  Ben.  Hallelujah, 
and  see  Jesus,  &c."  I  told  her  she  should 
go  bye-and-bye  ;  she  answered  in  a  mourri^ 
ful  tone,  Ci  I  want  to  go  now."  I  then  told 
Selina,  and  Ann,  to  seek  the  Lord  that  he 
might  make  them  ready  to  die.  The  con- 
versation then  turned  upon  Ann's  saying, 
those  wicked  children  that  said  to  the  good 
preacher,  (her  own  words,  meaning  the 
prophet,)  "  Go  up  thou  bald  head,  go  up 
thou  bald  head,"  that  such  could  or  would 
not  go  to  heaven.  Upon  which,  I  asked 
where  was  the  picture  of  that  Prophet  which 
she  had  often  seen  ?  I  asked  her  if  it  was  in 
the  large  book,  meaning  Stack-house's  His- 
tory, in  folio;  she  said,  No,  it  was  in  the 
other  ;  running  to,  and  pointing  out  Scott's 
Bible,  on  which  I  reached  it  down ;  she 


080 

found  the  picture  of  the  Prophet,  Q,  Kings 
ii.  23,  and  the  children  :  and  said  they  were 
naughty  children.  Upon  which  I  dropt 
some  words,  as  I  thought  suited  to  their  ca- 
pacity. 

Somehow,  whether  in    conversation,  or 
how,  I  do  not  recollect ;  but  either  they 
turned  to  the  picture  of  Jacob's  blessing  Jo- 
seph's two  sons,  or  I  mentioned  it  first,  or 
they  ;  as  I  think,  it  was  Selina  said, "  Papa, 
how  did  he  bless  them  ?"  Upon  which  I  said, 
my  dear  I  will  bless  vou, and  show  you,  that 
you  may   never  be  like  the  bad  children 
who  called  after  the  prophet  ;  but,  as  the 
good   children,    be    blessed   of  the   Lord. 
Upon  which  I  put  my  hands  upon  them,  one 
on  each  head,  and  prayed  the  Lord  to  bless 
them  living  and    dying,  that  God    might 
give  them  to  see  the  way  of  salvation,  show 
them  the  need  of  grace,  and  keep  them 
from  all  evil,  and  make  them  happy  in  life 
and  death,  and  more  to  that  effect ;  that 
they  might  pray  the  Lord  to  give  them  his 
blessing  ;  then  advised  them  never  to  call, 
like  those  wicked  children,  after  good  peo- 
ple, as  those  after  the  Prophet.      Ann  af- 
terwards said  a  great  deal   about  the  Pro- 
phet, and   the  naughty  children,  (her  own 
phrase,)  calling  names  ;  as  Go  up  thou  bald 
head,  Sec.    Often,  after  Ann's  death,  Sell- 


221 

na  would  come  up  to  me  in  my- study,  and 
talk  about  heaven,  and  good  people,  and 
what  persons  they  were  who  put  the  good 
men,  meaning  the  martyrs,  to  death,  point- 
ing to  the  picture  of  their  mode  of  sufferings, 
and  then  close  with  saying,  "  Papa,  when 
I  die  you  will  teach  me  to  say  Hallelujah, 
praise  the  Lord."  Often  would  she  request 
this  of  me  in  so  solemn  and  serious  a  way 
and  manner,  as  to  surprise  me,  and  make 
me  think  something  was  at  hand  with  her. 
I  must  here  remark,  during  last  winter,  Ben- 
jamin, Selina,  and  Ann,  used  to  be  with  me 
in  my  study,  after  they  came  from  school, 
and  before  candles  were  lighted  ;  we  sat  by 
the  fire,  or  walked  up  and  down  in  the  study 
or  library,  singing  that  hymn  : 

"  Salvation,  O  the  joyful  sound, 

What  pleasure  to  our  ears, 
A  sovereign  balm  for  every  wouads 

A  cordial  for  our  fears." 

with  the  chorus,  "  Glory,  honour,  praise 
and  power,  be  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever,  Je- 
sus Christ  is  our  Redeemer,  Hallelujah, 
praise  the  Lord."  And  after  Benjamin's 
death,  when  I  told  her  he  was  gone  to  hea- 
ven, to  sing  Hallelujah  perfectly ;  she, 
from  that  time,  wanted  to  be  with  him,  to 
praise  Jesus  Christ ;  and  almost  every  daya 


<2<22 

or  very  often,  would  seriously  say,  "  Papa, 
but  when  I  die,  you  will  teach  me  to  say 
Hallelujah,  praise  the  Lord;'*  these  were 
her  own  words.  To  a  friend,  who  had  her 
one  afternoon  to  tea,  about  three  weeks  be- 
fore her  death,  she  said,  "  My  brother  Ben- 
jamin is  gone  to  heaven,  and  Ann  is  gone  ;" 
and,  with  a  degree  of  joy,  said,  "  and  I  am 
going  too."  One  day,  when  she  heard  her 
mamma  say  a  member  of  our  church  was 
dead,  Mrs.  El  very,  who  was  well  and  dead 
in  a  few  days,  she  said, (<  Mamma,  there  are 
so  many  good  people  going  to  heaven,  I  fear 
there  will  not  be  room  for  me,  but  you 
know  I  can  stand  in  a  corner,and  sing  Hal- 
lelujah. "  The  morning  of  the  day  that 
she  was  taken  ill  at  night,  and  she  was  bu- 
ried that  day  week,  she  had  been  looking  at 
some  of  the  pictures  of  the  martyrs,  in  my 
study,  and  at  a  picture  of  the  skeleton  of  a 
body,  at  the  bottom  of  which  are  seven 
skulls,  and  different  crowns  of  Europe  upon 
them;  while  J  was  writing  she  came  up 
to  me  of  a  sudden,  and  said,  "  Papa,  I  will 
go  to  heaven  and  sing  Hallelujah  f  I  turn- 
ed round  with  surprise,  as  if  an  angel  spoke,, 
for  the  thought  struck  me,  though  she  was 
in  perfect  health,  the  Lord  is  about  removing 
this  dear  little  girl,  and  has  been  preparing 
my  mind  for  the  event ;  for  five  weeks  hath 


223 

she  been  wishing  for  heaven,  to  sing,  with 
Ben.  Hallelujah  to  the  Lord  ;  but  to  her  I 
said,  my  dear,  you  must  not  say  I  will  go 
to  heaven,  but  leave  it  to  the  Lord.  She 
answered,  and  said,  "  When  God  pleases  i 
but,  papa,  when  I  die,  you  will  teach  rae 
Hallelujah,  praise  the  Lord."  On  which  I 
said,  why  my  dear  you  know  it  ;  she  re- 
plied, "  No,  papa,  i  cannot  say  it  all  f 
meaning  the  whole  hymn  and  chorus,  that 
hymn  which  begins,  Salvation,  Othejoyful 
sound.  Being  deeply  impressed  with  the  so- 
lemn declaration,  I  will  die  and  go  to  hea- 
ven, I  said,  my  dear,  do  you  remember  af- 
ter Ben.  died,  how  I  blessed  you  and  Ann, 
when  you  wanted  to  know  how  Jacob 
blessed  the  two  sons  of  Joseph  ?  Yes,  papa, 
was  her  answer ;  well  then,  now  I  will  bless 
you  again  ;  I  then  kneeled,  with  one  knee 
on  a  chair  by  my  desk,  and  put  my  hand 
upon  her  head,  and  prayed  the  Lord  to 
bless  her  living  and  dying,  that  she  might 
be  blessed  of  God,  with  ail  spiritual  blessings^ 
with  needful  and  essential  good  ;  that  God, 
who  had  led  and  fed  me  all  my  days,  would 
bless  her,  and  all  her  relatives  ;  her  brother 
George,  and  sisters,  with  grace,  mercy,  and 
peace  ;  fit  for  time,  death,  and  eternity, 
each,  and  all  belonging  to  us.  Afterwards., 
with  a  sweet  smile,  which  I  shall  never  for 


224 

get,  site  looked  up  so  innocently,  and  said, 
"  But,  papa,  when  I  die,  you  will  teach  me 
to  sing  Hallelujah."  On  tlie  same  day  in 
the  afternoon,  she  went  to  a  friend's  to  see  a 
little  girl,  and  to  drink  tea ;  she  was  very 
cheerful  till  the  evening  ;  then  complained 
that  she  was  afraid  she  should  be  sick,  and 
desired  to  go  home;  when  her  mamma 
said,  you  will  lay  still,  as  she  put  her  into 
bed,  and  be  better  soon  ;  she  answered, 
u  No,  mamma,  I  will  lay  here  and  go  to 
heaven.''  She  became  very  ill,  and  the  fe- 
ver increased  ;  during  which  she  often  sent 
for  me,  when  I  had  been  absent  but  a  little 
while  ;  and,  when  I  came,  she  said  with  a 
sweet  smile,  "  Papa,  I  want  you  to  say  Hal- 
lelujah ;"  and  put  her  hands  together,  and, 
after  me,  repeated  the  verse,  Salvation,  O 
the  joyful  sound,  &c.  Thus  several  times  we 
said  it  ;  and  at  other  times  at  her  desire, 
when  she  could  not  say  it,  at  her  request  I 
sung  it.  Sometimes,  as  she  would  often 
have  it,  I  repeated  the  words.  One  time 
she  said,  u  Papa,  I  want  you  to  go  to  hea- 
ven with  me ;"  my  dear,  I  am  coming  after 
you,  1  shall  not  be  long.  She  raised  her- 
self up,  seized  my  hand,  and  pulled  me  to 
her  with  a  force  that  surprised  me;  "  Papa, 
I  want  you  to  go  with  me  now."  On  which 
her  mother  said,  tell  her  yon  are  going  ;  oa 


225 

which  I  said,  my  dear,  I  am  going  too-— in 
the  Lord's  time.  She  lay  in  convulsions 
some  time,  during  the  last  night  of  her  mor- 
tal existence;  in  one  interval  she  was  telling 
me,  thinking  I  was  in  the  room,  (as  the 
nurse  told  me  afterwards,)  a  great  deal 
about  something  which  she  could  not  arti- 
culate clearly,  as  the  phlegm  almost  choak- 
ed  her,  of  what  she  saw  :  All  the  person 
could  understand,  were  these  words, "  Papa, 
papa,  what  a  number  !"  She  was  again  con- 
vulsed :  and,  after  a  dreadful  struggle,  lay 
quiet — gave  a  delightful  smile,  and  closed 
her  eyes  for  ever  on  frail  time ;  and  now,  I 
doubt  not,  is  singing,  as  her  heavenly  de- 
sire was,  Salvation,  glory,  and  honour,  to 
the  Lamb  for  ever  ;  now  she  knows  Jesus, 
Christ  to  be  her  Redeemer.  She  often 
asked  her  mother,  after  she  had  seen  the 
flowers  in  Ann's  coffin,  that  when  she  died 
she  might  have  some  in  hers ;  we  little 
thought  it  would  be  so  soon ;  but  her  im- 
mortal spirit,  which  had  scarce  been  an  in- 
habitant  of  this  world  six  years,  now  be- 
holds the  flowery  fields  of  an  eternal  para- 
dise :  she  asked  for,  and  had  flowers  when 
dying  ;  but  what  an  extensive  scene  of  de- 
light, hath  opened  to  her  view  in  eternity. 
This  life  to  her  was  a  vapour,  dream,  shad- 
ow7, span,  an  handbreadth,  a  fading  flower, 


226 

a  little  storm  ;  but  an  eternal  calm  has  suc- 
ceeded to  her  happy  spirit.  Believers  and 
infants,  who  die  in  the  Lord,  find  their  sun 
set  in  this,  to  rise  in  a  better  clime  ;  death, 
to  them,  is  a  departure  from  the  shores  of 
mortality  to  the  port  of  glory  ;  from  conflict 
to  songs  of  victory  ;  from  darkness  to  light ; 
sin  to  holiness  ;  sorrow  to  joy  ;  death  to  life ; 
prayer  to  praise  ;  from  a  temporary  to  an 
eternal  habitation  ;  2  Cor.  v.  1.7.  To  the 
kingdom  of  God,  an  inheritance  unfading, 
where  there  is  a  total  exclusion  of  sin  and 
sorrow  ;  and  the  full  and  unbounded  pos- 
session of  joy  and  gladness,  in  a  perfection 
of  knowledge,  purity  and  happiness;  with 
myriads  of  angels  and  spirits,  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect,  in  the  presence  of 
the  divine  mediator,  and  God  the  Judge  of 
all.  In  this  city  of  the  living  God,  with 
all  the  patriarchal,  prophetic,  and  apostol- 
ic tribes;  with  your  eleven  children  depart- 
ed, and  my  six  dear  and  happy  little  ones, 
with  all  our  former,  present,  and  succeeding 
relatives,  may  we,  Sir,  spend  an  happy  eter- 
nity, in  sacred  pleasure,  and  triumphant 
praise ;  there  shall  we  know,  even  as  we 
are  known  ;  and,  as  the  Apostle  saith,  be 
for  ever  with  the  Lord,  to  enjoy  the  unfold- 
ings  of  eternal  wisdom,  in  the  great  histo- 
ry of  his  providence  and  grace ;  and  know, 


227 

in  that  state,  what  was  mystery  in  this  * 
for  our  Lord  hath  said,  "  What  I  do 
now,  thou  knowest  not,  but  shall  know 
hereafter."  Now  may  our  intellect,  talent, 
time,  and  all  we  have,  be  sacred  to  God  ; 
may  he  give  us  the  needful  and  essential 
grace,  for  time,  death,  and  eternity;  then, 
if  we  live,  it  is  to  the  Lord  ;  or,  if  we  die,  it 
is  to  be  with  him,  which  is  far  better  ;  for 
the  day  of  death,  to  believers,  is  far  superi- 
or to  that  of  their  birth  ;  the  one  was  to 
sorrow,  the  other  to  endless  joy  and  glory. 
Requesting  the  God  of  heaven  to  make  this 
brief  statement  useful  to  young  minds,  for 
godly  pleasure  on  earth,  comfort  in  death, 
and  happiness  in  eternity  ;  I  remain 
your  friend  in  the  gospel  of  Christ, 

Geo.  Townsend, 
Ramsgate,  Oct.  30,  1797'. 

P.  S.  Benjamin  died  May  1,  aged  six 
years  and  eleven  months.  Ann,  May  20, 
four  years  and  a  half.  Selina,  June  15,  five 
years  and  ten  months.  Mary,  June  £3, 
twenty-two  months  ;  all  of  a  fever. 

As  Job  said,  so  do  I,  by  Divine  Grace, 
"  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away,  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord," 


223 


EXAMPLE  XXIX. 

It  cannot  but  afford  infinite  pleasure  to 
the  serious  mind  to  reflect,  that  God  is  car- 
rying on  his  work  of  grace  in  a  secret,  but 
yet  efficacious  way,  upon  subjects  so  young, 
that  at  once  evidences  the  truth  and  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  ;  as  no  sinister  views 
could  incite  children  to  express  their  love 
to  God,  and  a  regard  for  their  soul's  ever- 
lasting welfare. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  a  source  of 
consolation  to  the  afflicted  Christian,  that 
there  is  a  religion  whose  influence  is  sensi- 
bly felt  under  the  trials  of  life,  and  which 
affords  living  comforts  in  dying  moments. 
Nor  is  this  religion  peculiar  only  to  believ- 
ers of  mature  years,  or  cultivated  minds; 
God  has  often,  by  the  power  of  his  grace 
in  the  heart,  exalted  men  of  low  degree ; 
and  sometimes,  as  in  the  following  instance, 
he  fulfils  his  purpose  in  exhibiting  the 
truth  of  that  important  passage  of  scripture, 
c<  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings 
hast  thou  ordained  strength."  In  the  con- 
version of  young  children  to  himself,  Jeho- 
vah indeed  perfects  his  own  praise. 

The  dear  little    subject  of  these  hint?, 


229 

Eliza  Thurnam,  of  Warwick,  was  attacked 
with  a  violent  fever,  which  she  patiently  en- 
dured about  ten  days,  and  then  fell  asleep. 
Her  first  impressions  were  noticed  by  those 
attending  upon  her  soon  after  she  was  ta- 
ken ill,  whilst  she  uttered  the  following  lines 
of  a  hymn, "  Afflictions  pain  me,  lo  I  bend !" 
Her  mother  immediately  repeating  the  next 
line  of  the  couplet,  ((  Though  he  chastise 
me,  he's  my  friend,"  asked  her  whether 
she  could  say  so  ?  "  God  only  knows,"  re- 
plied the  child,  shaking  her  little  head,  ex- 
pressive of  great  inward  concern. 

She  constantly  coveted  her  mother's  com- 
pany which  could  not  be  complied  with,  on 
account  of  the  sickness  of  several  whom  the 
Lord  had  visited  in  the  same  family  at  that 
time.  As  often  as  her  mother  could  be  with 
her  she  would  improve  the  time — sometimes 
wishing  her  parent  to  sing  hymns.  Once 
particularly  when  her  pains  were  extreme, 
instead  of  repining,  she  sung  herself  an  hour 
together/*  Hallelujah,  praise  the  Lord,"  then 
cried  out  with  great  warmth  of  expression, 
"  I  want — I  want;"  upon  being  asked  what 
she  wanted  ?  replied,  "  I  want  the  Lord  and 
Mrs.  F."  (a  godly  friend  of  the  family.) 
Upon  being  called  to  the  child,  in  company 
with  some  other  friends,  the  little  one  said, 
<(  some  of  you   pray  ;"  when   inquired  of, 


230 

what  they  should  pray  for,  said  she, "  That 
1  may  die,  and  go  to  heaven  to  Jesus  Christ." 
Her  mother  then  said,  "  Would  you  not 
rather  live,  and  stay  with  your  father  !  (for 
whom  she  always  showed  partiality,)  "  No, 
said  she,  I  had  rather  die." 

At  another  time  Mrs.  M.  putting  some 
questions  to  her  about  heaven,  and  Jesus 
there;  the  child  broke  out  with  eagerness, 
and  said,  "  I  love  the  Lord  with  all  my 
heart — and  with  all  my  mind — and  with  all 
my  soul — and  with  all  my  strength,  (ar- 
ticulating the  words,)  for  Jesus  Christ  is  my 
Redeemer,  Hallelujah,  praise  the  Lord,"  and 
added,  "  sing  it,  some  of  you."  She  passed 
the  remainder  oi  that  day  singing  of  hymns. 

A  little  while  after,  the  mother  having, 
according  to  the  child's  request,  obtained 
two  or  three  godly  young  women  to  sing 
to  her,  it  was  wished  she  would  name  a 
hymn,  when  she  fixed  upon  the  following, 
in  the  Coventry  supplement  : 

'*  Lord,  and  am  I  yet  alive, 

"  Not  in  torment,  not  in  hell,  &c." 

After  which  she  begged  them  to  sing, 

u  Rock  of  ages  cleft  for  me, 

"  Let  me  hide  myself  lathee,  &c." 


231 

Wlien  she  bad  repeated  the  last  lines, lifting 
up  her  little  dying  hands  and  eyes  to  hea- 
ven, she  said,  "  Oh,  what  a  sweet  hymn 
this  is  !"  Upon  which  her  mother  desired 
her  to  say,  if  she  knew,  what  the  rock  of 
ages  meant.  "  Yes,  (said  the  child,)  it  is 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Next  day,  seeing  her  mother  with  the  Bi- 
ble in  her  hand,  she  said,  '*  Mother,  find 
that  chapter  that  says,  they  that  believe 
shall  be  saved,  and  they  that  believe  not 
shall  be  damned."  After  reading  it,  it  was 
put  to  her,  whether  she  thought  she  was 
among  the  happy  number  who  believed 
■ — -when  she  hastily  replied,  "  Yes." 

About  this  time,  a  little  female  play-fel- 
low being  with  her,  was  speaking  of  her 
deceased  little  brother,  and  was  saying,  that 
her  brother's  bodv  was  devoured  by  worms 
— "  Ah !  (said  Eliza,)  it  does  not  signify 
what  becomes  of  the  body,  if  the  soul  is 
happy  in  heaven." 

The  child  appeared  sensible  of  her  ap- 
proaching dissolution,  and  atone  time,  when 
she  thought  no  one  was  in  the  room,  she 
was  heard  several  times  to  cry  out,  "  O 
Lord,  come — come  to  me."  Upon  being 
asked  whether  she  expected  to  see  Mrs. 
&nd  Miss  M.  (who  were  then  on  a  journey,) 


232 

any  more,  she  answered — "  No,  lor  1  shail 
die." 

The  morning  of  the  day  before  her  de- 
parture, she  appeared  greatly  exercised  in 
her  soul  ;  and  as  if  under  the  power  of 
strong  temptation,  started  up,  and  cried  out, 
**  What  shall  I  do  r"  Upon  this  her  parent 
said,  "  My  dear,  the  Lord  will  have  mercy ." 
"  He  won't,  he  won't,"  replied  the  child. 
A  few  words  of  prayer  were  then  put  up  by 
one  present,  in  which  she  joined;  and  when 
it  was  concluded,  she  continued,  "  Pray 
Lord,  pray  God/'  with  her  dying  hands  lifted 
upwards.  After  this,  she  said,  u  Kiss  me, 
my  dear  precious  mother,  for  I  love  you," 
and  appeared  to  take  an  affectionate  fare- 
well, She  then  inquired  for  her  father, 
wishing  to  see  him — but  he  was  too  ill  to 
attempt  to  go  to  her,  of  which  they  inform- 
ed the  child.  After  this  she  lay  more  com- 
posed— then  called  upon  the  house  to  help 
her  to  praise  God,  and  concluded  the  day 
with  singing,  "  Jesus  Christ  is  my  Re- 
deemer." The  following  night  she  grew 
worse,  gradually  declining  till  about  seven 
the  next  morning  j  when,  without  sigh  or 
groan,  she  closed  her  eyes  in  Jesus,  and  en- 
tered into  the  joy  of  her  Lord,  on  the  2d  of 
January,  1798,  aged  six  years. 


233 


EXAMPLE  XXX. 

Another  instance  of  the  grace  of  God 
we  are  favoured  with  is,  in  the  experience, 
and  happy  death  of  Hester  Rogers, 
who  was  brought  up  at  Whitfield,  in  Kent, 
under  the  care  of  her  own  mother,  who, 
we  have  reason  to  believe,  is  a  faithful  fol- 
lower of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

The  happy  subject  of  this  memoir,  was 
remarkable  for  her  tractability  and  obedi- 
ence to  her  parents ;  she  was  at  all  oppor^ 
tunities  accompanied  with  her  sister,  or 
mother,  to  a  place  of  worship,  and  was  no- 
ticed for  her  mode  of  entrance  into  the  cha- 
pel ;  which  was,  as  it  were,  on  tip-toe,  lest 
she  should  run  without  thought  into  the 
presence  of  God  her  Saviour.  She  would 
often  sit  on  the  end  of  a  dresser,  near  the 
cottage  door,  and,  while  busily  emplo)^ed  at 
her  needle,  or  otherwise,  would,  with  seem- 
ing pleasure  and  delight,  sing  ; 

"  Nothing  but  vanity  I  see, 

•'  Lord,  I  long  to  be  with  thee." 

Being  at  her  brother's,  at  Dover,  during  the 
greatest  part  of  the  time  of  a  fair  in  that 
u  2 


£34 

place,  she  went  with  him  to  chapel,  to  hear 
Mr.  McDonald.  His  discourse  was  ground- 
ed on  these  words,  (if  we  remember  rightly,) 
"  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  or" 
God's  elect  r"  From  that  time  she  became 
sickly,  which  growing  to  illness,  she  went 
home  with  her  mother,  to  the  country,  on 
Saturday,  Dec.  2,  1797-  She  had  been 
home  but  a  few  minutes,  when  she  said,  "  I 
am  going  to  die ;  I  shall  soon  leave  this 
vain  world,"  and  then  called  her  sister,  and 
asked  her  to  read  an  hymn. 

She  continued  to  grow  worse,  and  com- 
plained of  a  pain  in  her  back  ;  she  told  her 
friends  that  she  was  sure  she  was  going  to 
die,  for  she  saw  nothing  but  death  before 
her  eyes  ;  and  with  a  sweet  complacency, 
subjoined,  "  What  can  I  see  better  r"  She 
had  a  complete  view  of  her  state  as  a  sin- 
ner ;  which  she  much  lamented,  and  groan- 
ed under,  for  sometime;  and  being  told  by 
her  friends,  that  they  thought  she  could  not 
be  so  great  a  sinner,  she  somewhat  sharply 
replied,  u  Wlio,  not  I !  who,  not  I  !''  She 
said  that  she  saw  her  sins  as  a  mountain 
ready  to  fall  and  crush  her,  and  that  God 
was  then  chastising  her  for  her  wickedness. 

She  prayed  to  God  fervently  for  pardon 
and  acceptance,  soliciting  the  blessed  Sa- 
viour to  open  unto  her  the  gates  of  heaven. 


u  O  thou  God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and 
of  Jacob,  thou  art  not  the  God  of  the  dead, 
but  of  the  living,"  said  she,  in  a  spirit  of  hu- 
mility and  devotion.  God  soon  granted 
her  request,  and  manifested  himself  to  her 
young  soul  ;  she  expressed  herself  very 
comfortable,  and  would  lay  and  sing,  with 
seeming  delight, 

"  But  this  I  can  tell — he  hath  lov*d  me  so  well. 
To  lay  down  his  life,  to  redeem  me  from  hell." 

Her  mother  asked  her  whether  she  would 
not  like  to  get  well,  have  new  hymn-books, 
and  go  with  her  constantly  to  chapel  ;  she 
answered,  "  No,  there  is  nothing  in  this 
world  I  wish  to  stay  for;  I  have  a  desire  to 
depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far 
better." 

She  called  for  her  father,  and  said  unto 
him,  "  Father,  you  must  be  born  again." 
To  her  sister  she  said,  u  I  have  got  a  God> 
have  you  ?"  Being  asked  by  her  friends, 
whether  she  loved  God  better  than  her  fa- 
ther and  mother,  and  whether  she  had  rather 
die  and  leave  them,  than  to  live  longer  in 
health  with  them  \  she  answered  with  affec- 
tionate tears  in  her  eyes,  "That  she  loved 
them,  and  always  loved  them,  but  that  she 
loved  God  better,  and  she  would  rather  leave 
them  and  go  to  God."  Seeing  her  friends 
weeping  by  her,  she  said, "  Do  not  weep  for 


236 

aie,  weep  for  yourselves ;  I  can  weep  iur 
in) self."  She  declined  very  last,  and  all 
hopes  were  now  laid  aside,  but  her's  of  hea- 
ven, which  were  too  sure  to  fail ;  she  was 
heard  to  repeat  the  following  words : 

"  Thei-e  sits  my  Saviour  dress'd  in  love, 
"  And  there  ray  smiling  God." 

A  few  days  before  her  death,  her  mother 
asked  her  whether  she  had  heard  any  body 
talk  about  Jesus  Christ  that  ever  affected 
her  ;  she  said  she  did,  at  the  great  chapel, 
when  she  went  with  her  brother  ;  (and  we 
then  recollected  the  aforementioned  ser- 
mon,) she  said,  that  she  was  then  much 
distressed  in  mind,  and  thought  that  the  eyes 
of  every  body  were  upon  her  in  particular, 
and  that  something  was  said  about  her  that 
every  body  knew  of. 

Great  patience  was  here  evinced,  but  her 
utterance  failed  her  a  few  hours  before  her 
death.  On  Jan.  25th,  1798,  the  Great 
Redeemer,  in  whom  she  rejoiced,  received 
her,  we  trust,  into  those  mansions  of  bliss, 
where  pain  and  sorrow  are  for  ever  inadmis- 
sible ;   aged  eleven  years. 


END  OF  THE  TOKEN  FOR  CHILDREN. 


THE 


CHILD  S  MONITOR ; 


THE  DYING  EXPERIENCE 


MARY    JONES, 


NORTH-TOWN,  near  maidenhead 

WITH    REMARKS    BY 

THE  REV.  JOHN  COOKE. 

Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth. 

NEW-YORK: 
PUBLISHED  BY  WHITING   AND  WATSON 


TH£ 


CHILD'S  MONITOR 


Mary  Jones  was  the  daughter  of  pi- 
ous parents,  living  in  a  village,  called  North- 
Town,  near  Maidenhead,  in  Berkshire.  Her 
father,  a  labouring  man,  died  when  she  was 
very  young.  Being  taught  to  read  by  her 
mother,  she  became  very  fond  of  Dr.  Watts' 
Psalms  and  Hymns.  One  day  she  was 
reading  the  ninety-second  Psalm,  first  Part, 
which  describes  a  good  man,  in  his  best 
frame  of  mind,  on  a  sabbath-day  ;  she  was 
greatly  struck  with  the  following  lines  : 

"  Fools  never  raise  their  thoughts  so  high  : 
Like  brutes  they  Jive,  iik«-  brutes  they  die  ; 
Like  grass  they  flourish,   ~Jl  thy  breath 
Blasts  them  in  everlasiiflg  death." 

The  impression  which  these  words  made 
on  her  mind,  did  not  last  long  :  but  after 
going  some  time  to  a  Sunday  school,  in  the 


240 

vestry  of  our  meeting-bouse,  she  one  day 
read  in  a  little  book,  which  had  been  given 
her,  the  following  words,  "■  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world !"  On  her  returning  home  she 
was  very  thoughtful,  and  inquired  into  the 
meaning  of  these  words  ;  and  when  she  be- 
gan to  understand  that  the  words  meant 
that  Jesus  Christ  suffered  and  died  for  sin- 
ners, she  cried  out  with  much  feeling,  "  Mo- 
ther, what  a  good  thing  it  was  for  me,  that 
ever  I  went  to  a  Sunday  school  !" 

After  this  she  suffered  a  long  affliction, 
by  a  disease  which  brought  on  a  consump- 
tion, and  ended  her  life. 

During  the  time  of  her  long  confinement, 
she  found  much  pleasure  in  reading  the  Bi- 
ble, which  she  did  with  great  attention  ;  of- 
ten asking  her  mother  the  meaning  of  dif- 
ferent parts  of  what  she  read. 

The  blessing  of  God  attended  the  reading 
of  his  own  word.  This  was  very  evident ; 
for  she  soon  began  to  learn  and  complain 
of  the  wickedness  of  her  heart.  She  saw 
the  evil  nature  of  sin.  She  was  much  con- 
cerned to  put  her  trust  in  Jesus  Christ,  to 
save  her  soul :  and  she  very  frequently  and 
very  earnestly  prayed  to  God  for  mercy. 
Mary  did  not  only  pray  herself,  but  re- 
quested other  persons,  who  came  to  see  her, 


241 

to  pray  with  her  and  for  her.  She  also 
desired,  that  the  minister  and  the  people  of 
God  would  pray  for  her  in  public ;  not  that 
she  might  be  restored  to  health;  but  that 
the  Lord  would  make  the  sufferings  of  her 
body  useful  to  her  soul. 

Once,  she  blessed  God  for  the  pains  and 
weaknesses  which  she  suffered ;  for,  said  she, 
if  the  Lord  had  not  sent  this  trial,  I  might 
have  gone  to  hell. 

Another  time  she  said,  e<  I  am  such  a 
vile  sinner,  my  heart  is  so  hard,  that  I  can- 
not pray.  Will  Jesus  Christ  ever  receive 
me  ?  I  am  afraid  he  will  not  accept  so  great 
a  sinner.'' 

Often  did  this  young  sufferer  lament  that 
she  was  not  able  to  go  and  hear  the  word  of 
God  preached,  saying,  "  I  should  be  glad 
ta  be  carried,  or  drawn  in  a  chair,  if  I  could 
sit  and  hear  God's  word." 

On  a  sabbath  day,  Mary  would  repeat 
some  verses  of  hymns  with  much  delight; 
particularly  the  following  verses  of  the  348th 
of  Mr.  Rippon's  selection  : 

"  Another  six  day's  work  is  done, 
Another  sabbath  is  begun  ; 
Return  my  soul,  enjoy  thy  rest, 
Improve  the  day  thy  God  hast  blest. 


S42 

Id  hoty  duties  let  the  day 
In  holy  pleasures  pass  away  ; 
How  sweet  a  sabbath  thus  to  spend. 
In  hope  of  one  that  ne'er  shall  end  !** 

The  change  which  the  grace  of  God  had 
made  in  her  temper,  appeared  in  the  man- 
ner of  her  receiving  reproof.  When  her 
mother  reproved  her  for  a  fault,  she  wept 
over  it  and  thanked  her  for  the  reproof. 

Her  affectionate  parent  one  day  said  to 
her,  "  Mary,  I  am  afraid  you  do  not  feel 
so  much  of  the  importance  of  prayer,  as  you 
have  done  ;  and  that  yOu  are  not  so  atten- 
tive to  your  Bible,  as  you  have  been."  A 
short  time  after  this  seasonable  reproof,  she 
appeared  low  and  sorrowful.  Mrs.  Jones, 
on  seeing  her  weeping,  said, f<  Mary,  are  you 
offended  r"  she  answered  "  No  mother,  I 
thank  you  for  reproving  me,  [  needed  the 
reproof,  and  hope  I  shall  profit  by  it." 

In  her  sickly  state,  her  appetite  could  not 
be  expected  to  be  good.  Her  mother,  with 
her  widow's  fare,  said  to  her  one  day  at  din- 
ner, fi  My  dear  Mary,  I  wish  I  had  some- 
thing better  for  your  dinner."  Mary  an- 
swered her  with  great  contentment  and 
thankfulness  in  the  following  lines : 

"  I  think  my  table  richly  spread, 

With  wholesome  herbs,  and  wholesome  bread/' 

This  young  sufferer  was  muckalone  in  her 
chamber;  whilst  her  mother  attended  to  her 


243 

little  school  below.  "  Mary/  said  her  pa- 
rent,,  "  do  not  you  find  yourself  dull,  in  be- 
ing so  much  alone  ?" <f  No,  mother,"  she  an- 
swered, "  I  am  never  dull  with  my  Bible." 

"  Give  me  a  bible  in  my  hand, 
And  heart  to  read  and  understand ; 
I'll  sit  alone  from  day  to  day, 
Nor  urge  my  company  to  stay, 
Nor  wish  to  rove  abroad." 

A  person  one  day  remarked  to  her,  that 
one  of  her  former  companions,  was  dressed 
very  smart.  "  I  am  not  careful  now,"  said 
she,  "  what  Iwear,  so  that  I  be  clothed  with 
my  Redeemer's  righteousness— that  is  the 
best  dress." 

One  day,  on  her  brother  coming  into  the 
room,  she  expressed  her  fear  that  he  did  not 
think  seriously  of  the  salvation  of  his  soul, 
urged  him  to  read  the  word  of  God,  and 
prayed  that  the  Lord  might  bless  him. 

Four  months  before  her  death,  she  de- 
sired her  mother  to  request  me  to  improve 
her  death,  by  a  sermon  on  Ecclesiastes  1 2. 
1.  "  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the 
days  of  thy  youth  ;  before  the  evil  days 
come,  and  the  years  draw  nigh,  when  thou 
shalt  say,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them."  Af- 
ter repeating  the  text,  she  added,  "Although 
I  am  young,  I  have  had  no  pleasure  in  these 
evil  days,  a  great  while,  only  what  I  have 
found  in^riydear  Saviour."  And  with  much 


244 

pleasure,  she  mentioned  Saint  Paul's  words, 
**  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners,  of  whom  I  am  chief.5' 
1  Tim.  1.   15. 

Amidst  the  sickness,  weakness,  coughing, 
and  restlessness  of  body  which  she  suffered, 
far  from  murmuring  at  her  illness,  she  was 
grateful  to  God  and  to  her  friends  :  crying 
out,  *  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  for- 
get not  ail  his  benefits !" 

On  the  Tuesday  before  her  death,  she  said, 
ie  I  shall  be  here  but  a  few  days  more,  I 
have  found  my  Saviour  !  I  know  Christ  died 
for  me  !  I  am  very  happy  !" 

After  this  delightful  frame  of  mind,  she 
was  tried,  painfully  tried,  with  many  doubts 
and  fears,  whether  Christ  was  both  able  and 
willing  to  save  such  a  vile  sinner. 

This  gloomy  frame  was,  however,  soon 
removed,  and  she  said  with  great  cheerful- 
ness, "  It  will  soon  be  over  :  yes,  I  thought 
I  should  have  died  last  night."  On  being 
now  asked,  ""  Are  you  afraid  to  die  ?"  She 
answered,  "  No,  Jesus  died  for  me." 

Soon  after  this,  she  died,  nearly  ten  years 
and  six  months  old.  Two  hours  before  her 
death,  her  mind  was  calmly  resigned,  fer- 
vent in  prayer,  and  rejoicing  in  hope.  The 
last  of  her  words,  noticed,  were  the  fellow- 


345 

jpg, <e  Lord  great  me  patience  to  bear  what 
thou  seest  fit  to  lay  upon  ine  ;  not  my  will4 
tmt  thine  be  done.  Come,  Lord  Jesus  ; 
come  quickly,  shorten  thy  work  in  right- 
eousness ;  send  thy  Chariot,  and  fetch  my 
spirit  home." 

Now  my  dear  young  Reader,  stop  a  few 
minutes  and  think, — not  only  read,  but 
think.  Many  children  read  much,  but  do 
not  seriously  think  of  what  they  read.  Think, 
how  great  a  mercy  you  possess,  in  being  able 
to  read  the  Bible  !  Think,  what  a  blessing  a 
Sunday-school  must  be,  by  which  a  poor 
ignorant  child  may  become  learned  in  the 
knowledge  of  God,  of  a  Saviour,  and  of 
Heaven.  Think,  how  happy  a  poor  sinful 
child,  like  you,  may  become  by  trusting  in 
Jesus  Christ,  to  save  you  from  sin  and  hell ! 
Think  how  needful  it  must  be,  for  a  child 
to  be  ready  to  suffer,  and  to  die,  since  some 
children  die  when  they  are  very  young.  If 
such  a  child  should  be  confined  for  man)' 
months,  by  sickness,  the  Holy  Spirit  can 
make  it  patient  and  happy  hi  reading  the 
word  of  God. 

There  is  a  great  difference  between  a 
child  who  is  a  real  Christian,  and  one  who 
is  a  Christian  only  in  name.  I  will  tell  you, 
my  dear  child,  how  you  may  know  whether 

*  % 


246 

you  have  received  the  Grace  of  God,  lo 
make  you  a  true  Christian. 

You  may  often  hear  ministers  preach 
sermons,  and  sometimes  you  may  read  the 
Bible;  but  if  you  have  not  the  grace  of 
God,  in  your  heart,  you  will  hear  and  read 
as  if  you  was  learning  a  task,  which  you 
do  not  like.  And  then  you  will  like  play 
better  than  reading,  or  hearing  the  word  of 
God.  But  if  the  Lord  has  given  you  grace, 
to  make  you  a  Christian,  you  will  pray  to 
him  for  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  make  you  under- 
stand what  you  read.  You  will  love  to 
hear  those  who  love  God,  talk  of  his  word. 
You  will  ask  them  the  meaning  of  it.  And 
when  you  are  alone,  you  will  often  read  and 
think  of  some  part  of  the  word  of  God. 
Wicked  children  hope  to  go  to  Heaven, 
when  they  die  ;  but  Mary  Jones  tells  you  a 
reason,  why  she  hoped  to  go  to  Heaven,  be- 
cause Jesus  Christ  had  suffered  and  died  in 
her  stead,  to  save  her  from  suffering  and 
hell.  And  because  the  Lord  had  changed 
her  heart,  and  given  her  a  nezo  heart,  to  make 
her  Jit  for  Heaven.  A  child  who  does  not 
care  how  often  he  sins  against  God  may 
confess  his  sins  ;  but  when  Mary  Jones  con- 
fessed her  sins  she  was  very  sorry  that  she 
had  ever  sinned  against  the  Lord.  She 
was  in  great  distress,  because  her  heart  was 


247 

so  hard.  She  hated  wicked  thoughts  also, 
as  well  as  wicked  words  and  wicked  actions. 

Some  children  learn  to  say  the  words  of  a 
prayer  to  God,,  but  do  not  love  prayer  ;  but 
Mary  Jones  prayed  very  often,  and  very 
earnestly  to  the  Lord.  She  prayed  when 
she  was  alone,  that  God  would  forgive  her 
sins,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  give 
her  his  Holy  Spirit  to  make  her  heart  and 
life  holy. 

But  ought  you  to  think  of  God,  be  afraid 
to  offend  him,  and  try  to  please  him  whilst 
you  are  so  young  ?  yes,  you  cannot  trust  in 
Christ  to  save  you  too  scon.  I  will  tell 
you  the  reason  why  you  should  now  pray  to 
Christ  to  save  you. 

The  first  is,  that  if  your  heart  is  not 
thinking  of  good  things,  it  will  bethinking 
of  evil  things. 

The  second  reason  is^  because  if  you  be- 
gin now,  to  fear  God,  and  you  should  live 
long,  you  will  be  more  happy  and  do  more 
good  to  others,  and  honour  God  the  longer; 
and  God  will  very  kindly  reward  you  for 
ever. 

The  third  reason  wiry  you  should  now  re- 
member God,  is,  because  it  is  a  very  great 
sin  to  forget  God  ;  and  this  one  sin  will 
make  you  commit  other  sins;  and  it  may 
provoke  God  to  punish  you,  to  take  away 


248 


ypar  life  and  send  you  to  the  place  of  tor- 
ments. 

The  fourth  reason,  why  you  should  now 
begin  to  seek  the  Lord,  is,  that  it  will  make 
you  very  happy,  to  think  of  God,  as  the 
glorious  Being  who  is  in  every  place ;  whose 
eye  alwrays  sees  you,  night  and  day  ;  who 
hears  your  prayers,  protects  your  life,  gives 
you  food  and  clothes ;  Grace  and  Heaven. 
The  child  who  believes  that  God  is  in  every 
place,  trusts  his  word,  hopes  in  his  mercy 
through  Jesus  Christ,  and  loves  to  do  his  will* 
may  be  patient,  thankful  and  happy,  when 
he  is  sick,  and  thinks  he  shall  die.  The 
wicked  child,  who  forgets  God  when  he  is 
in  health,  will  be  afraid  of  God  as  his  ene- 
my, and  think  that  God  will  not  take  him 
to  heaven,  but  send  him  to  hell,  for  his  sins. 

You  should  remember,  God  is  present 
with  you  night  and  day,  in  every  place,  to 
make  you  thankful  to  him  for  his  mercies, 
and  contented  with  what  he  gives  you ;  also 
afraid  of  evil  words,  evil  actions,  and  evil 
thoughts  ;  because  God  is  holy  and  hates  all 
kinds  of  sin. 

And  if  some  men  and  women,  who  do 
not  love  God,  who  should  see  that  you, 
though  so  young,  are  afraid  to  offend  him, 
it  may  do  them  good,  and  convince  ^heaa 
oT  their  wickedness,. 


249 

You  should  remember  and  seek  God  now 
you  are  youngi  because  your  life  is  uncer- 
tain. You  must  die.  You  may  die  soon. 
Perhaps  you  may  die  this  year,  or  this  month. 
You  may  die  this  week — this  day,  or  this 
very  hour.  And  if  you  should  die  without 
fearing  and  loving  God,  without  trusting  in 
Christ  to  save  your  soul  'from  sin  and  hell, 
you  will  be  miserable  tor  ever. 

Dear  young  Reader,  what  do  you  think  of 
Religion?  What  do  you  feeVt  What  do 
you  desire  f  Do  you  wish  to  die  safe  and 
happy  I  Trust  in  the  grace  of  Christ  to  save 
you  from  the  love  of  sin,  the  practice  of  sin 
< — and  the  punishment  of  sin.  Do  not  sup- 
pose that  you  are  too  young  to  think  of  Re- 
ligion. The  evil  days  may  come  whilst  you 
are  young.  You  are  not  too  }Toung  to  re- 
pent of  sin,  to  be  converted  to  God,  to  be- 
lieve in  Christ  as  your  Saviour,  your  Lord, 
and  your  example.  You  are  not  too  young 
to  suffer,  and  to  die.  You  are  not  too  youngs 
to  be  punished  for  your  sins  ;  not  too  young 
to  be  saved  from  them. 

You  may  ask,  li  what  shall  I  do  to  be  sa- 
ved ?"  I  will  tell  you ; — Do  as  Mary  Jones 
did — read  the  word  of  God,  or  ask  others 
to  read  it  to  you.  Go  to  those  places  where 
the  word  of  God  is  faithfully  preached-— 
Pray  for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  enable  you  to  un- 


£50 

fclerstand  the  scriptures.  When  you  are  alone, 
pray  to  God  in  some  such  words  as  follow  : 
Lord  help  me  to  pray  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
» — Teach  me  what  to  ask,  and  how  to  ask  it 
—Give  me  grace  to  pray  for  more  grace — 
Help  me  to  hate  sin,  even  secret  sins.  Lor  p 
make  me  truly  sorry  for  the  sins  I  have 
committed  against  thee — Show  me  the  evils 
of  my  heart,  and  change  it — Help  me  to 
love  thee  as  my  Creator  and  my  Father — O 
inay  I  trust  in  Jesus  Christ  to  save  me  from 
sin,  and  from  Hell,— Send  thy  good  Spirit 
into  my  heart,  to  make  me  wise  to  salvation  ; 
to  make  me  holy,  happy,  and  useful  in  life 
-sand  death  ;  And  if  I  live,  may  I  live  to  the 
honour  of  Christ  my  Saviour  ;  and  when  I 
die  may  I  die  joyful  in  the  Lord,  and  be 
with  him  for  ever.— ^Lord  grant  me  these 
mercies,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ !  Amen. 

If  this  short  account,  with  these  remarks, 
should  prove  a  blessing  to  your  soul,  my 
young  Reader,  it  will  afford  joy  to  angels, 
over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  although  that 
sinner  be  but  a  child  ;  and  it  will  give  plea* 
sure  in  this  world  and  the  next  to 
Your  real  friend, 

JOHN  cook?:, 

^Maidenhead,  21st  October,  1805. 
FINIS. 


£•¥ 


i*< 


jh  .     4>4»J 


/■;': 


iST* 


